Quick viewing(Text Mode)

Regnum Albaniae and the Papal Curia

Regnum Albaniae and the Papal Curia

CEU eTD Collection and the Western Visions of aBorderline Nobility In partial fulfillment of requirements of the fulfillment In partial for the degree of ofPhilosophy for thedegreeof Doctor Regnum Albaniae Regnum Supervisor: Professor Gerhard Jaritz Department of Medieval Studies Central European University European Central Budapest, Submitted to Submitted Etleva Lala 2008 by , the PapalCuria, CEU eTD Collection II. Political and ecclesiastical power centers in the Southwestern in the Southwestern power centers andecclesiastical Political II. III. The establishment of papal authority in the Southwestern Balkans IV. The IV. V. The Papal Curia, the I. andmethodology sources Concepts, Introduction List of maps List of abbreviations Acknowledgments Bibiliography andtheWestern visions ofaregion , The Conclusions: Regnum Albaniae II. 2. Church organization in the Southwestern Balkans theSouthwestern in organization 2. Church II. inthe Balkans power centers political 1. The II. III. 2.Papal influence through rulers’ authority III. 1.Papal representatives in the region I. 3. The decline and end of the IV. 2. Diplomatic activities IV. 1. Military strategies I.2. The zenith of the I.1. The emergence of the V. 2. identity 1.V. Local identities III. 1. 2. Papal legates...... 79 III. 1. 1. Archiepiscopal and episcopal election and confirmation...... 66 Regnum Albaniae ...... vi ...... 1 ...... 164 ...... iii ...... as a political structure(1267-1373) ...... v ...... 134 Regnum Albaniae Regnum Albaniae ...... 143 and the recognition of the Papal Curia as a central authority inthe region ...... 108 Regnum Albaniae ...... 116 Regnum Albaniae ...... 3 ...... 18 and the strengthening ofidentities andthestrengthening Table of Contents of Table ...... 65 ...... 11 ...... 30 ...... 90 ...... 23 ...... 10 ...... 52 ...... 159 ...... 65 ...... 29 ...... 130 ...... 107 ii CEU eTD Collection and study and study withfully was supported advice by Albanian and scholars Kosovar such Willy as of the of section of Albanian the thank director the Ialso enjoyable. easy and City in life Vatican scholarly Ana Marinkovi Andreas Kiesewetter, Schmugge, Garampi me the ASV, for helping LucianoCipriano, decode for to me grantingPagano, access Salonen, Grafinger, Christine Mrkonji Tomasso Angelo,Hugo, andMario. their serve willingness specialto andtohelp.owe I thanks toSergio,Sandro, Antonio, Giovanni, stage of myto me.work. I owe special I alsoSanta Sede thanks to thankits formermanyinstitution,many to thanks people. Myguest director,the Christianresearch in the Vatican archives and libraries and through contactsKrötzl, with prominent scholars I owe of forthe his support at the earlygrateful. and myof my manuscriptRasson Judith andread parts corrected which for Iamvery English, Choyke, Csilla Dobos,Dorottya Domanovszky, Annabella Pál and many Parker Snyderothers. special thanks to Prof. János Bak, Neven Budak, József Laszlovszky, Gábor Klaniczay, Alice life, and I am very grateful to departmentthe whodirectlyevery indirectly haveor greatly contributed to this ofmy stage professional one of them for being whatresources (humanthey and material) is not to bewere found that easily elsewhere.to There me. are many people in I like to give life the sucheasyaccessto how a image of canlook; provided me scholarly wonderful with me. impossible to seemed into carry meencouragement trustworkwhich times His assistance. wasmygreatest out at me whoassisted Jaritz, Gerhard of supervisor, my inevery step studies andselfless advice with Radio Vaticana Talking andfrequently to consulting prominentscholars likeAndreas Meyer, Kirsi long medievalistin through afull-fledged ,During the whereIbecame Ispent time of Medieval Studies, especiallyThe Department University, European Central the At this stage of my professional life as a medievalist, I owe my deepest gratitude to my and the other old catalogues of the ASV the of catalogues old other the and provided me with the significant status me provided status membership,of its with significant many the which opened doors , Don Don David Xhuxha,for his hospitality My and moral support. research Acknowledgments ü , Jadranka Nerali , ü and all the other archivists of the ASV for , and Lucie Doležalova, etc. made my etc. LucieDoležalova, , and Archivio SegretoVaticano Institutum RomanorumFinlandiae presso ü , Patrick Zuschi, Ludwig , Msgr. Sergio Msgr. Schedario iii CEU eTD Collection are. encouragementand mybeautiful support babies Jerina, Argi and Hanafor being whatthey Avnijéta Hafuzi. Skënder Blakaj.A special you thank goes also toAvni Hafuzi and his Hajnalka daughter MABETEX company Ibrahim ,the , of president deceased Genc Pollo, the Science Education), and of (Ministry MASH of minister the , Sali Minister, Prime University, and European Central its directorinmy , in and also participation international conferences Iexpressmy tothe gratitude Selim Pacolli, evaluating my work. the to energy and time dedicated former who Xhufi, Pëllumb and Ducellier Alain readers, external editor-in-chiefmy to gratitude express my to warmest forget not Iwill certainly context. a Mediterranean into positively it placing and commenting, correcting, , my reading for Abulafia David of Elsie, Noel Aleksandar Stip Malcolm,Elsie, Noel “thank you” for their advice goes also to the prominent scholars of Albanian studies, Robert university,“A. Xhuvani”, stoodbehindme all home time,the at A andabroad. special Zeqo, Kolec Çefa, Rexhep Ismajli, Bahtije Gërbeshi, Sali Bashota, and Nehat .My Kamsi, Aleksandër Meksi, Shaban Sinani, Aurel Plasari, Bardhyl Demiraj, Anila Omari, Mojkom Last, butnot least, I thankmy beloved husband, MusaAhmeti,for all his patience, About thefinancial which support enabled my instudy mylongBudapest, research period þ evi ü , and Lucia Nadin. I express my deepest gratitude to gratitude my deepest Nadin.Iexpress Lucia , and Eksluzive iv , CEU eTD Collection fol. ep. C. Reg. = Vat. Reg. = Suppl. Reg. = Aven. HAZU HDAD HDA HC Cam.Ap., Intr. et Ex. = BAV ASV ASPN ======folio epistola Codex Iuris Canonicis Hrvatska Akademija ZnanostiiUmjetnosti, Hrvatski DržavniArhiv, Zagreb Hrvastki DržavniArhiv, Hierarchia Catholica Biblioteca ApostolicaVaticana Archivio Segreto Vaticano Archivio storicoperleprovince napoletane Registra Vaticana Registra Supplicationum Registra Avenionensia Camera Apostolica, Introitus etExitus List ofList abbreviations v CEU eTD Collection Map 6 Map 5 Map 4 Map 3 Map. 2 Map. 1 Medieval according to Milan von Šufflay (p. 132) 51) (p. Balkans Southwestern the in influence Ragusan The (p. 40) they were in 1265 (p.34) The Despotate of Epiros and other states carved from the ,as Archeological sites inAlbania (p.22) 14) (p. the Balkansof mapGeographical List ofmaps List vi CEU eTD Collection and this support, entity managedprovidepolitical to an identity for local the nobility, whostrove views western political Balkans. Through papal intheWestern recognition , represented and personalizeit tried to Catholicism. through their to conversion centers power with connectwestern to a means it considered nobility local hand,the On other the the through Balkans Southwestern the towards politics oriental its implement forces, which met in the met which forces, In this study, I consider the success of nobilityCatholicism cannot be attributable only to the religious in zeal Catholic thisof of the Monasticcreation andthe Mendicantregionand ones, Orders.Catholic into sees to be Orthodox of the conversion the resultbishoprics, of two driving Albanianthe territories in fourteenth the century, visible foundationthe through new of in successof Catholicism be asacoincidence. The treated shouldnot century. This overlapping the of existence clearly. been yetarticulated not have Balkans Southwestern the in flourish to began it reasons The self-evident. considered be not inAlbaniashould Catholicism spread century, of thirteenth the untillate practiced there the excellence, frontier a Churches, andWestern Eastern between the on borderline Albania the sat mind that in Balkans, the arealyingof Albania. particularly If borders bearin present-day within the we During the fourteenth century, the spread of Catholicism reached its peak in the Southwestern The The zenith of Catholicism in the Southwestern Balkans overlaps with the “physical” the with overlaps Balkans Southwestern in the Catholicism of zenith The that the majority of its territories had been Byzantine and that the Eastern rite was Regnum Albaniae, Regnum Albaniae, Regnum Albaniae created by a secular favourite of the , Iof Charles Curia, of Roman the favourite by a secular created a political structure created in the seventies of the thirteenth the of seventies inthe created structure a political Introduction . On the one hand, the Papal Curia wanted to Regnum Albaniae. par 1 CEU eTD Collection Southwestern Balkans. Southwestern nobility, how the Roman Curia used the enabled it to flourish conversion theirthrough toCatholicism noblesthey and converted Roman local Curia. Thus,the for a century in the of Holy the itSee. Through Southwestern they alignaimed to themselves with led western the powers by the Balkans. This study will shed light on See to be the central authority Holy the considered nobility andlocal the thehowever, century, fourteenth the of half first the In powers. inreflected accumulate they titles political from various the to and continued received different a crisis,local something self-identity nobility of underwent in the strengthenedthe region, the Serbian Kingdom, Hungarian Republic RagusaEmpire, emerged were the the etc. or of political powers, such as numerous in1204,when After of sack the authority. central they the considered the which Empire,center, power this to attachment their from theself-identity their drew Despotate Balkans Southwestern of Epiros, the Bulgarianforinternational recognition. During the époque of the Byzantine Empire, the localEmpire, nobility of the the nobles tried to personalize this phantome local The century. fourteenth in the ground the on realized fully not was but paper on existed ofpower. Holy main source the newSee asthe especially to onesand western tothe centers power eastern and local from the namely nobility, local the power center. This study will try to shed light on the reasons leading to a shift in world views of The notion of the of notion The to create an outpost of Catholicism on the periphery of Latin in the Regnum Albaniae Regnum Albaniae, Regnum Albaniae Regnum Albaniae, Regnum was difficult to grasp even at that time because it because time that at even grasp to wasdifficult and especially the western outlook of the local the of outlook western the especially and as a means to attach themselves to this which had recognition the received 2 CEU eTD Collection contains records of papal privileges, deeds to land, and related documents of land, of documents of imperial contains and records and deeds to royal papal privileges, related the from the largest series in the Vatican archives. During the period, the text of letters was taken and 1418.The minutesthe ordrafts of bulls sent andletters outby papal the Avignonchancery at between 1316 registers contain letters sent from the papal chancery. The chancery. from papal sentthe letters contain registers Registra Vaticana Vaticana. based on archival research in research the based onarchival with correspondence medieval the isnotAlbanian yetterritories available, is this work heavily the of its clear meaning. facilitate will context the in cases, butthese Albania, day political present with the as associated the of representatives the with in its correspondence canbeobserved as theHoly for See, or structure ethnicity, because ethnicity inethnicity, itselfbecause ethnicity hasno on the bearing of discussion alsomeaning any term, of this and structure. ethnic Ideliberately avoided the that is, either ambiguitities, in study,this Iusethe term Albanian isas it associated with the as an attribute of the Regnum Albaniae. I also researched other holdings in the Secret Archives of . Vatican of Archives Secret inthe holdings other researched I also My basic source materials for this study are the papal letters sent to the clergy clergy rulers and sentto the letters papal are the study formaterials this My basicsource The concept Albanian bears different meanings in different historical periods. To avoid To historical periods. meaningsin different different bears Albanian The concept Regnum Albaniae Registra Avenionensis I mainly holdingson concentrated two of ASVandthe systematically searched inthe Registra Vaticana and the and From time to time, Albanian appears also in its conventual meaning, that is that meaning, conventual in its also appears Albanian time, to time From Concepts, sources and methodology Registra Avenionensia and its surroundingSince of and territories. afull corpus papal copy rather than directly letter. from original than the rather directly copy contains copies of papal bulls and letters. As such, it is of it one Assuch, letters. and bulls of papal copies contains Archivio Segreto Vaticano Archivio Segreto Regnum Albaniae , of , of (1305-1378).These Avignon the or as a representative of this political Registra AvenionensiaRegistra and in the and Regnum Albaniae Bibliotheca Apostolica Regnum Albaniae, chiefly contains Archivum Arcis as apolitical 3 CEU eTD Collection Françaises etdeRome. Françaises d’Athenes Garampi, SchedarioMontroy, the as such indices in old found be may documents lost the of some of existence the on corpuses suffered great losses during their transport from the Lateran to Paris by . Notes Vaticano XIVe siècleXIVe Roman Curial sources. The most important of these are the sporadically hereinsporadically and therethe found be only can they so century fifteenth late the until Chancellery Papal in the registered systematically not Curiawereunfortunately Roman to the sent Theletters Papal Curia. the Miscellanea settledproperly by beforea newappointee hecould receive hisbulls of appointment. inaugurated in inaugurated fourteenth the century. These et exitus 1 in isnow the This series transaction. type of . is It roughly in chronological with order, each volume insequence according tothe Solutiones material. cameral some and bulls, papal lost, now documents, early very of of bishops, aswell original incoming letters to the of various departments Curia,the transcripts by andlists bishops, of councils authentications popes, ofhomage to acts contains also collection The emperors. of diplomata privileges and letters, royal including papacy, the with relations Clément V, Lettres communesClément V,Lettres despapesd’Avignon, Many letters maypapal bealso found,however, published invarious compilations of 1948-1957, 2fascicules. and . contain the different financial transactions between the Curia and Catholic bishops or bishops Catholic and Curia the between transactions financial different the contain , a series of editedletters by andpublishedpapal of the , aseries and Collectoriae. Armadi contain letters from individuals from all around the Catholic world to world Catholic the around all from individuals from letters contain This registry paymentssolutions was system This registry of and ontheobligation and so on, which are also located in located the are also which on, so and 1 This of offers the richest publishedcorpus series papal letters, Instrumenta Miscellanea Instrumenta ed. J. M. Vidal, R. Fawtier,Y. Lanhers and Guillaume Mollat; Fondo camerale obligationes , solutiones along with the other ones, other the with along Registres et Lettres des Papes du or the or Armadi. and Bibliothèque desÉcoles quittantia In addition, these addition, In Archivio Segreto Archivio Obligationes et Instrumenta had to be to had Schedario Introitus 4 CEU eTD Collection Idem, ed.Idem, Idem ed. Idem, ed.Idem, Aloysius L. Ta Idem, ed.Idem, ed. Idem, ed.Idem, 2 Grégoire XI (1370-1378),Lettres communes Grégoire XI (1370-1378), Lettres sécretesetcuriales intéressant paysautres , les quela Grégoire XI (1370-1378),Lettres sécretes et curiales se rapportant à la France Urbain V(1362-1370), LettresCommunes analysées d’après lesregistres ditsd’Avignon du Vatican,et Urbain V(1362-1370),Lettres communes, analysées d’après les registres dits d’Avignon et duVatican InnocentVI (1352-1362), closes, patentes Lettres et curiales serapportantà laFrance, VIInnocent (1352-1362), Lettres secrètes curiales,et VIClément (1342-1352), Lettres closes, patentes et curiales, intéressant les pays autres que laFrance VIClément (1342-1352),Lettres sécretes et curiales intéressant lespays autres que laFrance, VIClément (1342-1352), Lettres sécretes et curiales se rapportant àla France Benoit XII(1334-1342).Lettres closes etpatentes intéressant lespays autres queFrance, la Benoit XII(1334-1342).Lettrespatentes closes et etcuriales seà rapportantlaFrance, XIIBenoit (1334-1342). communes Lettres analysées d’après lesregistresdits d’Avignonet duVatican.Lettres Benoit XII (1334-1342), Lettres closes et patentes intéressant les pays autres que la France, Jean XXII (1316-1334).Lettres sécretes etcuriales serapportant àlaFrance, Jean XXII (1316-1334). Lettres communes commissio adredigendum codicem iuris canonici orientalis the of that also is series important very Another form. in summary to referred only especially from Avignon the Theindexesperiod. arequitereliable, but textsaresometimesthe Aloysius L.Ta Universitatis Gregorianae, 1964); Universitatis Gregorianae, 1961); Pontificiae Universitatis Gregorianae, 1955); XI (1276-1304) Universitatis Gregorianae, 1960); Universitatis Gregorianae, 1958); Universitatis Gregorianae, 1952). 1993. Mollat; 1962-1965, 3fascicules. Vielliard and Guillaume Mollat; 1935-1957, 5 fascicules. Marie Hayez,Janine Mathieu, et Marie-France Yvan,12 vol., 1980-1989. 12 tomes 18 fascicules et 9 vols. de l’école française de Rome sous directionde la Pierre Gasnault, M.-H. Laurent, A.-M. Hayez,1954-1989, Mollat, 1902-1955, 4fascicules (fascicules 2épuisé). (1362-1370), Lettressécretes et curiales se rapportant àlaFrance, fascicules. and Guillaume Mollat; Guillaume Mollat, 1960-1961, 3fascicules. Guillaume Mollat; 1910-1961, 6fascicules. Mollat, 1913-1950, 2 tomes en 6 fascicules. 3 fascicules. en tome 1 communes des papes d’Avignon, 1906-1972, 10 fascicules publiés, 4 tomes en 10 fascicules; tomes en 31fascicules (fascicules 19,21/2, 23 épuisés); Acta GregoriiPP. (1370-1378) XI Vaticanise regestis aliisquefontibus collegitnotisque Acta Urbani PP. V:(1362-1370) e regestis vaticanis aliisque fontibus Acta Clementis PP.VI (1342-1352) e regestis vaticanis aliisque fontibus Acta Innocentii PP.VI (1352-1362) Vaticanise regestis aliisque fontibus Acta Benedicti XII (1334-1342) e regestris vaticanisaliisque fontibus Acta Joannis XXII (1317-1334) e registris vaticanis aliisque fontibus ǎ ǎ tu, ed. tu, tu andFerdinandus M. Delorme, eds. (Rome: Typis Pontificiae Universitatis Gregorianae, 1961); Acta Clementis PP. V(1303-1314) vaticanise regestis aliisque fontibus ed. J.-M. Vidal, 1903-1911, 3 tomes en 6fascicules (fascicule 5épuisé). , ed. Guillaume Mollat; 1921-1947, unfascicule d’introduction et16 , ed. Anne-Marie Hayez, Janine Mathieu and Marie-France Yvan, 1992- Yvan, Marie-France and Mathieu Janine Hayez, Anne-Marie ed. , ed. P.Gasnault M.H. and 1959-1975, Laurent; 4tomes 4 en Acta Romanorum pontificum abInnocentio Vad Benedictum edited by edited Ta Aloysius ed. P. Lecacheux and Guillaume and Lecacheux P. ed. ed. A. Coulon and S. Clémencet, S. and Coulon A. ed. , ed. E. Déprez, J. Glénisson, and Glénisson, J. Déprez, E. ed. , , ed. L. Mirot, H. Jassemin, J. (Rome: Typis Pontificiae (Rome: Typis Pontificiae (Rome: Typis Pontificiae ed. G.ed.Daumet, 1899-1920, (Rome: Typis Pontificiae (Rome: Typis Pontificiae ed. E. Déprez. E. ed. 1913. ed. J.-M. Vidal and ed. E. Déprez and Déprez E. ed. ǎ tu (Rome: Typis (Rome: Typis , ed. E. Déprez .2 ed. Guillaume , ed. Membres , ed. Pontificia par Anne- par Urbain V 5 CEU eTD Collection http://www.albanianhistory.net/texts/AH1332.html 7 Slavorum Meridionalium Historiam Illustrantia, 1859; reprint Osnabrück, 1968) [henceforth: 6 Farlati, [henceforth: 5 Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, 1971). 4 Milan vonŠufflay Holzhausen,(: 1913-1918) [henceforth: than the papalSuch sources highlight religious and and the political situation in areabetter the areless formal letters. Thesetreaties written in the fourteenth sources,century including the thus, contributeless often. consulted complilations other more details to complement the papal compilations I also frequently consulted those ofParrino, those frequently consulted Ialso compilations 3 are well represented, although from time timeto again simply as documents,other especially concerning in Balkans those the Anjou the dominion Southwestern Idem, ed. Idem, ultimately appearing as beonly scarcer shorter, volumes and beginto in these the Balkans, especially its northern territories. Overthe course of time, however, such documents and twelfth centuries. They offer rich information on papal policy towards this medieval region in eleventh the around from a period come documents numberpapal of greatest the However, ones. of the last century. and published byLudwigKonstandin Thallóczy, Jire Initiative]. , “Anonymous: Initiativefor Making Passage,” the in AugustinTheiner, ed. Daniele Farlati and Jacopo Coleti, Ignatius Parrino, ed. Acta et Diplomata res Albaniae Mediae Aetatis Illustrantia ed. Other primary sources, which help to better understand the local situation, werecompiled situation, understandthelocal better help to which sources, primary Other Besides the papal letters, I also made use of letters,Besidesmade Ialso itineraryvarious papal the useof descriptions and other aliisque subsidiis Johanneset XXII (1406-1415),registris e Avenionensibus, Vaticanis, Lateranensibus etsupplicationum aliisque fontibus collegit notisque Pontificiae Universitatis Gregorianae, 1966); Acta pseudopontificum Clementis VII (1378-1394), Benedicti XIII(1394-1417), Alexandri V(1409-1410) ]. Acta Urbani PP.VI (1378-1389) Bonifacii PP. IX (1389-1404) e registris Vaticanis Lateranensibuset Illyricum Sacrum 3 These volumes comprise many other different Thesebesides thepapal documents, manyother comprise volumes Vetera monumenta historica Hungariam sacram illustrantia, Res AlbaniaeRes saeculorum XIV XVet cruciatam spectantia,atque (Rome: Typis Pontificiae Universitatis Gregorianae, 1971); ]. vol.I: 1198-1549 (Rome: Typis 1863) Vaticanis, [henceforth: Illyrici Sacri, (Rome: Typis Pontificiae Universitatis Gregorianae, 1970); Monumenta Hungariae (accessed 16 June, 2008) [henceforth: Elsie, “Anonymous: Elsie, [henceforth: 2008) June, 16 (accessed 9 v (3 vols), ed. Ludwig Thallóczy, Konstandin Jire Konstandin Thallóczy, Ludwig ed. vols), (3 ols. (: ApudSebastianum Coleti, 1751-1920) þ ek, and Milan von Šufflay at the beginning Acta Albaniae Directorium adpassagiumfaciendum. 4 Farlati, ]. idem,ed., regesta 5 ] Theiner . vol. 1(Rome: Typis Vaticanis, Vetera monumenta Slavorum . Among other important other Among . 6 as well as numerous as aswell vol. I(VaticanCity: regesta Monumenta . Many þ ek and ek 6 7 CEU eTD Collection Geschichtsforschung,” ideal. as apolitical aftermath of in century for Balkans people of the in fourteenth the the and importance its its this region Albanien: Durchbruchzone Dieorthodoxe imkatholischen Damme,” the of role the reassess will I Here history. medieval in ‘Albanian’ failure biggest the was construction Âge, Durazzoet ValonaduXI been Alain Ducellier,with his voluminous study 9 8 about conclusions Ducellier’s Albania. in maritime elements foreign of impact the and activity the on mainly relies work the ofhis Middle strength Ages.The faceAlbania Vloraand of throughout Durrës, themaritime Roman concerningresearchon the and East. towards andthe papal Chancellery studies politics Balkans, western of the namely those local territories, concern that studies into be divided can literature of view, this point a general fields. From in different of a number literature secondary of time,the apply and to understandingthis localhighlight to Iconsulteddevelopments, the Balkans. nineteenth-century monument scholarsdescriptions whotraveled of eighteenth- through the and aforementioned in houses the for identification of material. the this and religious source reason, For also period, I also made use of archaeological reports and studies, as well as On the contribution of Milan von of Milan contribution the On : Institute forBalkan Studies, 1981 [henceforth: Ducellier, La façade maritime]. Regnum Albaniae, The condensed study The study condensed Šufflay,of Milan von The leading authority used in this research for understanding the formulae filledletters, better understandbulk are with asthey to In of papal the the order Beiträge zur Kenntnis Südosteuropas und desNahen Orients especially in terms of the international recognition received by this part received by international this recognition of the especially interms Regnum Albaniae, e Šufflay see Lazar Dodi Lazar see Šufflay au XV e siècle , 8 which best theremains study out on carried which he studied in is thatdetail, this political La 9 ü “Die Kirchenzustände im vortürkischen , “Der Beitrag Milan Šufflays zur Albanischen zur Šufflays Milan Beitrag “Der , façade maritime de L’Albanie au Moyen maritimedeL’Albanie façade 8(1969): 47-67 also and Musa 10 concerns the religious Regnum Albaniae 7 CEU eTD Collection and Humlot,and 1916): 188-282 [henceforth: Šufflay, “Die Kirchenzustände]. 10 Essays, studies and selected articles), 2 vols. (Zagreb: vols. 2 articles), selected and studies Essays, Ahmeti and Darko Sagrak,eds., methods that the Papalmove the in to I region, the centres power other among position and geo-ecclesiastical political Curia applied to establish the of creation the to background the explaining After a power base in Balkans. Western the region. Roman Curia. Nevertheless,Albaniae it had a strong impact as a foreign and Catholic dominion in the Regnum Albaniae and trends inand try to show the most importantthe preconditions and basis for fourteenth-centurySouthwestern developments of evidence well aview. First,Iwill toponym point source and deal with as topical survivingthe Balkans. I willBalkans in Middle the ages avenuesand suggested for further studies. particularlyhis article, Šufflay an provided of overview inof religiousthe system thepart Southwestern concentratesituation infourteenth thecentury Westernin the Balkansand,as is such, still unsurpassed. In on mentions of the identification with and affinity to the . means of asa Catholicism of identity regional perception and the a ‘local’ concerning one be will study this for departure of point another However, Balkans. Western inthe centers power of and establishment of methods andits outreach of plans Holy See the universal access the viewof to Curia Roman of from point the local inorder The maybeconsidered the topic ones. In Illyrisch-albanischeForschungen, The structure of this study derives from the methodology. In its first phase, the its first In methodology. the from derives of study this The structure In my research, I will apply comparative methods from a chronological point of view,of as point from a chronological methods comparative apply Iwill In my research, Secondly, I intend to analyze the source material from different angles, both universal and universal both angles, from material different analyze source the intend to I Secondly, was presented as a phenomenon which flourished and operated independently from independently was presented from asthe andoperated a phenomenon whichflourished and its political role in the region in my source material. source my in region the in role political its and Dr. Milan pl.Šufflay-Izabrani rasprave eseji, i ed. Ludwig Thallóczy, Leipzig:and vol.1 (Munich Verlagvon Duncken Nakladnik, Darko Sagrak Regnum Albaniae , 1999, 2000). þ lanci (Dr. Milan von Šufflay von Milan (Dr. The Curia laid Curia The and its geo- Regnum – 8 CEU eTD Collection local nobility. local idea identities ideaof this manipulation and and theof existence, examinecontextimportantintend of to thevisionslocal region,papal policy this towards and I way, this its In authority. it exercise could whom local through with rulers its contacts and church high of elections its through region inthe representation formal its on emphasis Regnum Albaniae Regnum among the 9 CEU eTD Collection Mission of Babilano Lomellino in 1350,” in Lomellino of Babilano Mission 1987) [henceforth:Abulafia, Mediterranean Kingdoms Kingdoms, 1200-1500: The Struggle for Dominion 2000): 93-114 [henceforth: Abulafia, “Charles of Anjou reassessed”]; See also his work reassessed,” ofAnjou “Charles with generally more and Albania”], Mediterranean.Honour Studies in of D. Jacoby) (1995): 1-13[henceforth:Abulafia, “Aragonese Kingdom of Anjou Projectof 1311-1316” constructive contributions gives us , specifically with his “The Aragonese Kingdom of Albania: an Mezzogiorno d’Italia nelmedioevo: StudiStorici (1931): 1-14; “Due documentisconosciuti sull’Albaniadi Alfonso I0 diAragona.” (1931): 1-24; “Una Storia Italiana deiTartaricon edei l’Europa Cristiana,” loro rapporti Storica Les Anjous de dans les études du dernier demi-siècle ( un dinasta Albanese,” Monti, Vecchi e C., 1937);Vecchi eC., Albanesi”, Gennaro Maria Monti,with studies “Lahis dominazione napoletana inAlbania. Carlo Id’Angiò,primo redegli siècles with his aforesaid voluminous study 12 156. (1267-1285)” (Les Albanais face aux Anjous de Naples), to be a repetition. Suchwellany more and that so analysis because seems isdocumented described structure, everything an opinion was almost unbreakable in Albania andoccupiers between occupied. at the moment intowhen arelation simplified and light negative in a was seen locals the with its interaction and I Regnum Albaniae Albanian territories havingimpactfor no little oralmost the Assuch, themselves. overview(An of XII-XV” the populace shek. of në the Albanian shqiptare coastal cities bregdetare in the e qyteteve 12 popullsinë mbi “Vështrim Anzhuinëve”]; përballë “Shqiptarët century Albania) studim mbi Shqipërinë eshek. XI-XVI) Western historians. Western 11 The most authoritative historian of medieval Albania, especially of the Anjou The The most important Albanianscholar inthis area isPëllumb Xhufi with hisstudies on (London: Variorum Reprints,1987) [henceforth: Ducellier, Da Carlo I 1 (1932): 1-25; “Studi distoria Angioina. Roberto di Angiò e la crisi del regno di Sicilia,” At firstAtit glance, isnofor further there seems that study any need on political this The existence of the of The existence Rivistad’Albania , I. ]; “Ricerche sul dominio angioino Albaniain IV:Una leggendaria principessa angioina moglie di (:Pegi, 2006)[henceforth:Xhufi, Da Carlo Ia Roberto di Angiò: Ricerchedocumenti e Regnum Albaniae Regnum Studi Albanesi was studied only an politicalas isolated instructure Albanianthe territories 12 The general attitude is that attitude The general ]; idem, Italy, andMediterranean the (1940): 50-58 [henceforth: Monti “La dominazione”]; Mediterranean Historical Review Regnum Albaniae Italy,Sicily and theMediterranean 1100-1400 La façade maritimeLa façade 5-6 (1935-1936):1-32 [henceforth: Monti, “Ricerche”]; (The dilemmas of Medieval Albania: A study on the eleventh-sixteenth- the on Astudy Albania: ofMedieval dilemmas (The Papers of the British School at Rome as a political structure (1267-1373) asapolitical structure (: Laterza,1930) [henceforth: Monti, (London: Longman, 1997) [henceforth:Abulafia, and also with has beenthoroughly Regnum Albaniae Studime Historike Dilemat eArbërit th ]; idem, “ and the Security of the Seas: the Seas: ofthe Security the and “Genoa idem, ]; , 1934);“Studi di storia Angioina,” -15 10 (=Intercultural Contacts in the Medieval JournalMedieval of History th centuries), L’Albanie L’Albanie entre Byzance et Venice, Xe-XVe (Trani:Vecchi eC., 1936)[henceforth: (1977): 272-279. (1987): 199-222 [henceforth: Xhufi, Regnum AlbaniaeRegnum ]; “Shqiptarët përballë Anzhuinëve përballë “Shqiptarët ]; was Anjou in invention an the ]. Another important scholar was Studime Historike studied by Albanian Studi Albanesi (London: Variorum Reprints, Nuovi Studi Angioini The Western Mediterranean L’Europa Orientale Dilemat e Arbërit (Një Les Anjous de Naples: Mezzogiorno is Alain Ducellier Alain is 26, no.1 (March Rivista Storica 1 (1931): 1-10; 4(1982): 147- TheWestern ]. Recent ]. (Trani: Rivista 11 and 5-6 10 3 CEU eTD Collection territory, besides suzerainty Achaea. over suzerainty besides territory, for Baldwinin [henceforth: Geanakoplos, 1282): AStudy in Byzantine-Latin Relations the bringing basis legitimate the cornerstone the Anjou Paleologoi followingof hostility intowards the decadesand the , which took place on 27 May 1267 in the palace of Pope Clement IV at Viterbo, became 11 [henceforth: Nicol, ContributionHistory tothe ofGreece intheMiddle Ages makes us aware of two treaties, signed16 on 24 and 27 May 1267; see his in in 1266,andthen Manfredhedefeated 1268. first 1268), King IofAnjou Charles hadbecome theleaderof ina papal , courseof the which attack Balkansthe (1246-1278), to Achaia, and William Byzantium,Baldwin II(1261-1273), theVillehardouin prince of II of 1267, 15 façade maritime, 13 in beinterested the began to 14 nostrisque in regno Sicilie heredibus, si voluerimus, huiusmodi tertiam partem eligere aut etiam obtinere. Regnum Albaniae Regnum Albaniae in my from research the archival For more about the conditions see Deno John Geanakoplos, John Deno see conditions the about more For Bernard Schimmelpfennig, Giuseppe Del Giudice, Del Giuseppe Acta Albaniae 13 in the Treaty of Viterbo between , the exiled of I.1. The emergence the of I.1. According to the treaty, Charles would provide 2000 men of cavalry fightto for one year The term 103, 5.n. I, 253:no. Regnum from another perspective. from another and the Holy See already served as a starting point for the revision of the The Despotate of Epiros CodiceDiplomatico di Carlo I e II 1265dal al 1309 Emperor Michael ... ita quod etiam in terra memorati despoti ac in regnis Albanie et Servie liceat nobis The Papacy, The ; inbe thekingwould exchange givenone conquered of third the Albaniae Regnum Albaniae Regnum Albaniae Regnum Albaniae Regnum appeared for the first time in the chancellery of firstin time in appearedfor the the chancellery Anjous the of .14 tr. James Sievert (N. Y: Columbia University Press, 1992), 174. Archivio SegretoVaticano Rewarded with Sicily in 1265byPopeClementIV (1195- ]; Xhufi,“Shqiptarët përballë Anzhuinëve,”205. Donald M.Nicol ]. 16 The text of the treaty is published by Jean Longnon and Charles and Longnon by Jean published is treaty the of text The (Cambridge, Ma.: Harvard University Press, 1959), Charles I of Anjou saw himself as the successor and successor asthe himself Anjousaw Iof Charles into existence. from the pontifical point of view. The first results first The view. of point pontifical the from (London Cambridgeet al.: University Press, 12,n. 1984), Emperor MichaelPalaiologos andthe West (1258- The Despotate of Epiros 1267-1479:The DespotateofEpiros A about the relations between the between relations the about (Naples, 1869), 36-37; Ducellier, 15 The Treaty of 197-200 11 La CEU eTD Collection 26 Kohlhammer, 1979);Geanakoplos, Jahrbuch derGörres-Gesellschaft imperator Karolus,princeps et monarcha totius Europae. Émile G. Léonard, G. Émile Ducellier, See Sea. Adriatic of the coast eastern the capture to of Anjou, I Charles was the geographicalal conditions whichdictated the oriental policy of the south-Italian rulers, among others also “La dominazione.” Ducellier named these attitudes these named Ducellier dominazione.” “La L’Allemagne et l’Italie auxXIIe et XIIIe siècles 23 22 21 façade maritime considered this election not as a real one, but as a decision takenby the 20 de Rome, 1903),9-23 [henceforth: Yver, marchands dans l’Italie méridionale auXIIIe etau XIVe siècle 1271,“al 25 24 Constantinople from from the Constantinople Durrës was thought to be “ 19 Dunbabin, [henceforth: 90 1998), Longman, York: New and Adriatic-based which would partly determine his failure during the . Abulafia, “Charles of Anjou reassessed.” of Anjou “Charles 18 Abulafia, Vespers. Sicilian the during failure his determine partly would which ofCharles Anjou considered himself as an inheritor of Manfred Hohenstaufen also in other aspects of rulership,his Longnon, mainland. the obtained also He . in an installed he immediately and Corfuand Durrës, landbetween the title to what hesawaslegitimate 17 Perrat, Rome” of Senator sometime of Tunis, overlord andTonnerre, Anjou, Maine, , of count , d proclaimed his wife Helen, the daughter of the of Epiros. of inheritor many Albanian Manfred whohad from received as a territories Hohenstaufen, Ducellier, Edouard Jordan considered the oriental politics of the Great Anjou as the biggest mistake in his career. See career. inhis mistake biggest the as Anjou Great ofthe politics oriental the considered Jordan Edouard Nicol, Abulafia, “Charles of Anjou reassessed,” 94. why he is That us. to known is election of Charles’ form precise the nor date, exact the neither that stated Ducellier Abulafia, “Aragonese Kingdom of Albania,” 3. of Albania,” Kingdom “Aragonese Abulafia, 21 February 1272: see Jean Dunbabin, Jean Donald Nicol elaborates this issue in hisstudy Formore with regard to his oriental policy see Silvano Borsari, “La politica bizantina diCarlo I d’Angiò dal 1266 Actes relatives àlaprincipauté deMorée 1289-1300 Charles I of rulerCharles “theAnjou, inI of kingAlbania greatest , Sicily, of Jerusalem, and TheDespotate of Epiros L’Empire Latin de Constantinople etla principauté de Morée Archivio storico per le province napoletane La façade maritime, e jure , 238. 24 Les Anjous de Naples Charles IofAnjou:Power, and Thirteenth-CenturyState-Making Kingship in Europe empire to be empire toattained stepby step through a number of similar campaigns. the creation of of the creation the 21 had projected the had projected A cta A lbaniae , 12. 231. LXXXVIII (1968): 1-35;PeterHerde, la têtedepoint Emperor Michael, I, 22 no. 268. no. and for the creation of a wholly oriental (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1954), 103. 1954), France, de Universitaires Presses (Paris: Le Regnum Albaniae, Commerce Regnum Albaniae (Paris, 1939), 354, whereas Monti praised him for this. See Monti The Despotate of Epiros The Despotate polémiques stériles ,” 189-228. 26 74 (1955), 319-348; George Yver, the main basis of Charles I for his expeditions ]; Monti, ]; (Paris: Bibliothèque Nationale, 1967),207-211. Cf.Jean Charles I of Anjou Zur Orientalpolitik Karls I. vonAnjou,“ (Paris: Librairie des Écoles Françaises d’Athènes et d’Athènes Françaises Écoles des Librairie (Paris: 17 Thus, Charles acquired from Baldwin II 19 Da Carlo I with himself as its legimitate king. legimitate its as himself with as a base for his crusade to recover to for hiscrusade as abase (Paris: Payot,1949), 236-237. and and argued on trackthe of Léonard, thatit Karl I.vonAnjou. , 11, note 13.DavidAbulafia, argues that communitas 18 ]. InFebruary I 1272, Charles ; Laetitia Boehm, “ La façade maritime, of Durrës. Cf. Ducellier, 23 and a more restricted anda (Berlin et al.: Verlag W. Verlag al.: et (Berlin Le commerce et les De Karlingis 231 and also Historisches (London 20 12 La 25 CEU eTD Collection 30 29 28 27 Empire. stronghold was, in my opinion, initially meant tobe the heart of his Byzantine and Mediterranean a kingdom in Charles these Thisstronghold Iraisedterritories, kingdom a inthesecrossroads. etc. Venetians the Serbs, the Empire, Bulgarian Byzantine emperors, Hohenstaufen,Anjou, the French SpanishAragonese the Naples, Nicaean of Empire, the German the , Sicilian important were the most the whom among century, fourteenth differentcounts thirty-two powers “visited” that these territories in from periodthe eleventh to kingdom. against Constantinople open valleys leading into the heart of the Balkans and further on to Constantinople. furtherto on and of Balkans heartthe the into leading valleys open important transitional crossroads for eastern and western power centers, with manythe rivers and a create to Charles would enable its waters of control because Xhufi, Ducellier, Abulafia, Nicol, The Despotate of Epiros, Concerning its geographic position, the Southwestern represented Balkans hadalways Southwestern the Concerning position, its geographic Dilemat eArbërit Dilemat 28 The Western Mediterranean Kingdoms La façade maritime, , VIII. .27 Besides that, Albania, like and Tunis, was Tunis, and Sardinia like Albania, Besides that, acquiring worth IX. 16. , 63. cordon sanitaire 30 Creating establishing and around his 29 Xhufi 13 CEU eTD Collection of of Charles butAnjou,I of it also found ground a good inthe desire strong of localthe nobility for Map. 1: Geographical map of the Balkans. Out of: Denis P Hupchick and Harold E. Cox, The idea of creating such such a creating The ideaof Concise Historical Atlas of the Balkans, regnum seems not only to have been born out of the ambitions the of out born been have to only not seems (N.Y.: Palgrave, 2001). The Palgrave 14 CEU eTD Collection 36 35 34 and its legitimize thus creation 33 end century. andbeginning of of thirteenth twelfth the the Kruja, which looked Kruja, whichlooked coastal the over with its wall plain backfirmly the against mountains. of 32 “Lesorigins”] Stiernon, [henceforth: 90) particular thought to present the théorique, ne lapas renoncer à oligarchique forme etqui leur ses cité-Etat régissaitenvirons.” de leur autonomie en tout s’assurant deceroyaume entendaient, la d’Albanie, d’Anjou àtête Charles enmettant deDurazzo, Albanais “Les Durrës: of citizens by independence the for desire king. Anjouas their Iof Charles accepted and elected immediately whowere were those andcitizens” soldiers barons, counts, “bishops, 31 nobility Charles. and revolted submitted to by them. In order to avoid the risk of dispossessionHohenstaufen’s representative Philip Chinardo, and is that want why be they not did absorbedto by the Serbian rulers, a fraction of the local weakness of the Byzantine Empire following the death of Manuel Comnenos. freedom and independence. whoemphasizedStiernon feelingsfavored who situation geographical the Epirots, the of of an Byzantine opposition the against authority was generally analysed by Lucien historian the independentandmorefrom confident for such Byzantine authority. The reasons centralized the local the had from nobility moreself- become twelfth century, the Starting independence. more 28 February 2008: 204. Anzhuinëve,” përballë “Shqiptarët Xhufi, Ducellier, Dunbabin, LucienStiernon, “Les dudespotatorigins d’Epire,” Acta Albaniae Concering this given the name to newkingdom,Xhufi that Charles suggests may have I In the Despotate of Epiros, the local nobles were irritated by the rule of by Manfred irritated rule of the were nobles thelocal of Epiros, Despotate In the La façade maritime, Charles Iof Anjou, I, no. 268. See also Nicol, Acta Albaniae Regnum Albaniae 90 31 263. These feelings found their expression most notably in the period of period the in notably most expression their found feelings These . I, no. 133. no. I, . The TheDespotate of Epiros Principatum Albaniae as a natural descendant of the of descendant natural a as 33 Ducellier interprets this fact as the expression of a of expression factasthe this interprets Ducellier 32 Revue des Etudes Byzantines Accordingan to Anjou document, thelocal , 15; Monti, 36 appears in the historical sources at the at sources historical in the appears Ithad its stronghold fortress in of the Mezzogiorno XVII (1959): 90-126 (see in Principatum , 80. Albaniae 34 15 , 35 CEU eTD Collection Latin rite, which was different from the Byzantine ones. On the other hand, he wanted to secure to he wanted hand, other the On ones. Byzantine the from different was which rite, Latin religionOrthodox hisof twoneighbors: Greeks the and Serbs.Forthis for reason, the heopted was evidentlyDemetrius region, inthe influencial powers political the with alignment his show which archon, aware of Although describedDemetrius himselfwith such titles eastern as the dangerpowers. neighboring his of that from religion a different was Catholicism hand, one the On of political of Catholicism. in acceptance his tentative found its bestexpression by Demetrius, represented and ,Epiros, he signed treaties with Ragusa, allowing its citizens free access to their territories. if he retained the vero Demetrii, fratris dicti Gini, in uxorem recepisse. Arbanorum Balkan royal courts. Latin sources of the time attribute him with the titles 39 38 in . Rascia, who at thesovereign same state time in the wasmaking.small for foreign a what was in policy carry atentative effect out to Krujaover andbegan took also He married granddaughter a daughterEmpirelonger could no defend it the sackafter of Constantinople, achieftain named Demetrius of Stephan ofNemanja, the Byzantinetheof local Great nobles Zupan for independence of Emperor from Byzantium. Alexios III 37 the out that Xhufi points Demetrius (1207-1216). which sheds light on this its principality and rulersProgon (1190-1198), Gin and(1198-1208) south. and north the to borders its extend to started also had it Frashëri, Kristo scholar Albanian the to According Xhufi, “Shqiptarët përballë Anzhuinëve,” 204. Anzhuinëve,” përballë “Shqiptarët Xhufi, See Kristo Frashëri, “Trojet e shqiptarëve në shek. XV” (The territories of the Albanians during the 15 the during Albanians the of territories (The XV” shek. në e shqiptarëve “Trojet Frashëri, SeeKristo Acta Albaniae Studime për Epokën eSkenderbeut The desire for independence of the local nobility of nobility the local of the independence for The desire 39 From From title marriage hegainedthe this , while Byzantine records refer to him as refer to records Byzantine , while I, no. 147: no. I, 37 Unfortunately, there is material source limited fragmented avery and Unfortunately,there only ... Gini filii , Comnenam, dominiStephani, magni Serbie zupanifiliam, viduam (Tirana 1989), 11 [henceforth: Frashëri, “Trojet eshqiptarëve”] principatum 38 In becausetheByzantine In 1207,presumably panhypersevastos megas archon megas came into existence asanattempt existence into came panhypersevastos Principatum Albaniae, . Along with Michael of and much and much prestige in the judex and and great th princeps century,” 16 as CEU eTD Collection offendere. 46 restituere iussum, si mandata neglexerit adimplere,per censuram apostolicam ad restitutionem bonorum cogant. pontifice quasdam possessiones cumfructibus ex illisperceptis quaerulanti(Manfredo) archiepiscopo Duraciensi 45 44 litteras suas legatum a sede apostolica se in fidei puritate eruditurum postulabat. the Romanthe longer, any Curia interrupting thus theprocess forof Catholicization himself and his him, whohad threatened dominate Republicmanaged he theGeorgius, forces, western to , other of butwhen king and Venetian the against be aprotector Curia to Roman the had considered simple. Demetrius him tohis toinstructsend alegate in . Catholic court Roman the of western . coastline Albania andnorth the on points strategic and towns other over rule her extend to tried and them over control andin direct Corfuassumed butVenicequickly theisleof thenameof newLatinempire, the Durrës of itDuchy Venetian the created where Durrës hadtakenover Republic Venetian the 41 40 the surrounding countryside. For this reason, he was excommunicated by the Holy See. church revenues and estates in and around the town, Demetrius and his Greek ally did the the same in seized governor Venetian the when and died Durrës of the however, that, after the Latinsin Durrës, as a behappy given to an such immediatelyopportunity and theconfirmed archdeacon of Nicolaus, Empire theByzantine fall of the after Republic Venetian the to ascribed been had hisAlbanian papal helpterritory. on The claimsof the Venetian the againstRepublic territories 43 42 159. 16August 1208: Ibidem. About the Venetian Duchy of Durrës see Ducellier, “Le Duché Vénitien de Durazzo”, in Durazzo”, de Vénitien “Le Duché seeDucellier, of Durrës Duchy Venetian the About 28 February 28February 1208: Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae For these reasons, in 1208,Demetrius, reasons, For these The problems of the I, no. 129, 130. 129, no. I, I, no. 133: no. I, I, 134:no. Acta Albaniae Acta AlbaniaeActa si Demetrius senon converterit ad domini ducis fidelitatem et voluerit eumdominus dux 46 legatus alatere he considered himself strong enough not to need the intervention of intervention the need to not enough strong himself considered he I,135: no. I, no. 133: Principatum Albaniae Innocentius III Demetriopapa nobiliviro Arbanensi principi,qui per InnocentiIII mandat, papa ... Demetrium ut iudicem Albanorum a to instruct him in the matters of the Latin rite. of Latin the him inthe matters instruct to Princeps Arbanensi, with Catholicism, however, were not that not were however, Catholicism, with 42 askedPope Innocent III to 43 Pope InnocentIII was La maritime,façade 40 and, at first, 45 44 Shortly 121- 17 41 CEU eTD Collection Regnum Albaniae Constantinople from Greeks from the Constantinople viewpoint, Xhufi calls the campaigns in the East so that local nobles were hostile to it. That is why, seen from this political forces whereas the Anjous the developed forcespolitical whereas the locals. the by received were they way in the or function their in nor being, into come had they which for purpose in the either continuation of sort any represent 51 Anjou Empire in the Mediterranean area.The Mediterranean inAnjou Empire the an of establishment and of Constantinople, recapture was the its function and an Anjou creation independence Byzantium, from the a local at whereas and aimed creation 50 49 being mentioned in historical sources. 48 47 Albaniae for the legitimate presenting basis Anjou hadnohistorically Charles I argued that February 1209. 1208 –August lasted only some months: Curia, with therefore, Roman the people. “adventure” This whole Ducellier, Nicol, Ibidem. Xhufi, “Shqiptarët përballë Anzhuinëve,” përballë “Shqiptarët Xhufi, Acta Albaniae I.2. The zenith of the Having created the Having created Concerning the of nature Concerning the TheDespotate of Epiros, as a descendent of of the as adescendent La façade maritime, I, no. 133-135. came immediately after its proclamation. Charles invested all invested to his energies Charles itscame proclamation. after immediately Regnum Albaniae 231. 12. RegnumAlbaniae Regnum Albaniae 47 With the death of WithDemetrius death the of the 50 Principatum Albaniae, and to create an oriental empire, 204 Regnum Albaniae, . an Anjou invention. anAnjou Principatum as a basis for his campaign to recover Regnum Albaniae the Albanian medievalist Pëllumb Xhufi Pëllumb medievalist Albanian the since the two political structures did not did structures political two the since Albaniae 48 49 The Principatum Albaniae 51 as an armed base for armedtheir as base an the peak of power of the Principatum Albaniae intended unifylocal to Regnum Albaniae stopped Regnum was was 18 CEU eTD Collection 57 (Naples, 1791), 38-41. 56 239-42 [henceforth: Miklosich andMüller, 55 Histoire de la domination Normande en Italie 54 ed. Charles Hopf Spinaritza. of mountains Valona andthe , Durazzo, Chinardo. Nevertheless,itis known byFebruary that in1258, Manfred was already possession of consisted1259, Durazzo, of much discussion. According to Sanudo, Manfredthat hadoccupied. The territories in included dowry the of Helen had been of subject Hohenstaufen, Charles possessed of Manfred thekingdom. Asasuccessor of proclamation the after immediately zenith the dowry of Helen, Manfred’s wife, as well as the territories Accroceraunt (from ) in the south to the mouth of the river Drini (to Lezha) in the north, Albaniae of territories the the Carabellese, Francesco Anjouof , the historian known Corfu andKanina werein notManfred. possession the Chinardo, of while ValonaandButrinti between only coastline the of Helen’s opinion consisted the dowry that 53 52 . and Sopot, , Kanina, Vlora, including Epiros, of mainland adjacent the all and Corfu as dowry d’occupation militaire, tout y a été fait par la guerre et pour la guerre intomake a it fortress true andmilitary politique base: a“structure artificielle … régime Del Giudice, Del Domenico Forges-Davanzati in his Franc Miklosich and J. Müller, J. and Miklosich Franc Chalandon, see Ferdinand Occident; the towards Empire of the key the called also , of theme of the Capital Marino Sanudo Torsello, “Istoria del Ibidem, 262. Regno di Romania,” Also from the territorial point of view, the extension of the presented by Charles I of Anjou in February from 1272 extended mountainsthe of 57 ASPN, Nevertheless, whatever the dowry dowry of whateverHelen the was Nevertheless, (Berlin: Weidmann,(Berlin: 1873, repr.Brussel: Culture et Civilization, 1966), 107. III (1878), 19, and IV (1879), 92-3, See Acta etdiplomata graecamedii aevisacra et profana 54 Valona and Corfu which, at last, he gave to his admiral, Philip Dissertazione sulla seconda moglie del ReManfredi e su’loro figliuolo Acta et diplomata graeca , vol., I(Paris: Picard, 1907), 258-9. 53 the original dowry the original Manfredbroughtof dowry to Helen, in in Acta Albaniae Chroniques gréco-romanes inédites oupeu connues, ]; 55 Acta Albaniae Domenico Forges-Davanzati of was Forges-Davanzati Domenico , according tostudies by well-the I, no. 245. no. Regnum Albaniae ”. 56 52 I, 246.no. Del Giudice defined the III (Vienna: Gerold,1865), reached its reached Regnum 19 CEU eTD Collection and 15 and 13 the in Diber in Gropaj of possessions (The XIII-XV” shek. në Dibër në iGropajve “Zotërimi Xhufi, Zepisht. See Pëllumb the in Zessizan and Klobçisht in be located should Cobochetes that thinks Xhufi e Shqipërisë”]. “Mbretërí Shqipërisë 1267-1373” [The Kingdom of Albania] in joint of the rivers Okshtuni and Bulqiza, which lies up to the Gryka e Vogël. See Theodor Ippen, “Mbretërí e 61 60 Society, 1976) 59 1-22; idem, Monografie 58 sitam invalledeEbu Zuadigoriza, Radicis maioris SirclanietCraye,Zessizan nec nonCobochetes, et Radicisminoris privlege, Pal Gropa had beto content with control of some villages to the north of ( importantmostmoments in Albanian-Anjou relations in early this According thisperiod. to Regnum Albaniae. of borders the andeastern northeastern onthe territories controlled who andMuzaka, Gjin enjoy in to Anjou order of protection promised the Suchnobles dynasty. includedPal Gropa the threatened by invasions,haveSerbian wantedto their territoriesincluded in the Empire. Byzantine whole the over possible, very tolegitimize wanted Charles small, his peninsula the inif over suzerainty and, advance the east. Proclaiming himself king of a fraction of the Balkan territories, although this section was reasons. One of the main reasons was certainly the aim of the Anjous to extend their kingdom to from the Despot Nikephoros Ducas of Epiros, who had become a vassal of Charles. in with undetermined borders hinterland.the Ducellier, Kenneth M. Setton, Francesco Carabellese, Francesco Acta Albaniae th centuries), in The “privilege” extended ItoPal byCharles onMay Gropa 18, 1273signalled oneof the The borders of the (Bari: Tip. ed.Vecchi, 1911), 45 [henceforth: Carabellese, [henceforth: 45 1911), ed.Vecchi, Tip. (Bari: Mezzogiorno La façade maritime, , 130-1 (henceforth: Setton, I, no.300. TheodorsuggestsIppen that these territories are to be valley foundinthe created by the Dibra dhe etnokultura e saj, The Papacy andthe Levant(1204-1571) , 80-81. Carlo d’Angiò nei rapporti politici e commerciali con Venezia e l’Oriente: Documenti e ), Regnum Albaniae 61 262. which were of little value ( The Papacy and the Levant vol. 1 in thehinterland remainedfor avariety undefined of 58 60 He also acquired the of Butrint and Sopot (Dibër, 1995), 101. Another reason were those local nobles, who, nobles, local those were reason Another Dituria , vol. I(Philadelphia: The AmericanPhilosophical 12 ). Carlod’Angiò (December1928), 376 [henceforth:Ippen, nec exceduntvaloremannuum ]. Cf. also Monti, “Ricerche,” Monti, also Cf. ]. Regnum Albaniae 59 Casalia 20 th CEU eTD Collection Durrës which was an essential resource for the kingdom. The salt, incomes from the andespecially of royal resources, p receiver of general the role played the Durrës and Vlora. construction the of a huge accumulation of provisions andmoney arms, in inAlbania, especially for originating andfrom thedocuments kingdom series of Naples containsof evidence 1273,a theyears 1272 Throughout structure. political military-oriented awellorganized show functions Albanie, Ducellier, mentioned. marescals more no are there , the After sickness. his to due d’Artulla (Ervilla) and thenby Geoffroy de Polisy,who somefor was months replaced by Jacques de Campagnol, 66 the army was commanded by the viceroy. was of who general a kind apparatus of itsa kingdom, butalso and own structure of organs The wholegovernment. governmental 69 68 67 that it was a kingdom, representatives of the king for whole Albania. SeeDucellier, Albania. whole for king ofthe representatives (1299), Rinieri de Montefuscolo (1301)would and more becomemore governorsof Durrës and less less and (1294), Ponzard de Tournay de Mercey(1294), Simon (1296), Guillaume de Grosseteste (1298), Geoffroy Port de ScottoJean (May 1279), Hugues Rousseau deSully le and (1281),Guillaume Bernard (1283), GuideCharpigny 1273), Narjot de Toucy (1274), Guillaume Bernard (23 September1275), Jean Vaubecourt (15 September1277), regno Albaniae 65 64 dotem per quondam Michaelem despotum quondam Elene filie sue uxori quondam Manfridi olim principis Tarantini. Greeks, the of those or Serbs, the of those 63 62 quadrigentorum yperperorum The first one was probably Guillaume Bernard, who later became general captain. He was succeeded by Philip by succeeded was He captain. general became later who Bernard, Guillaume probably was one first The Ibidem, 268. Ibidem, 267. Gazzo Chinardo was the first who enjoyed Ducellier, this title from 1272. He was in fact Ibidem: Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae 67 With the internal functioningregard to of the 241; Nicol, , the “capitaine de la flotte , the“capitained’Albanie” delaflotte dummodo non sint de pertinentiisdummodo nonsintde regni nostriAlbanie, nequeServie, regni necterrarum datarumin was mainly located in its capital Durrës. The most important office was that of of captain wasthat important office most The in its capital located Durrës. wasmainly La façade maritime, , (Carabellese, I, no. 300. I, no. 273, 275, 287, 288, 291, 295, 297, 304; Geanakoplos, The Despotate of Epiros, 69 un royaumedistinctde deNaples, Carlo d’Angiò, 262. ) 62 and did not impinge on the immediate interests of the Anjou nor marescallus in partibus Albaniae 65 Underthe command of the 16; 55); successors of Gazzo Chinardo, likeAnselme de Chaus (May 63 showing in this way a great sense of diplomacy. 68 , and other offices were subordinated. These La façade maritime, Regnum Albaniae Regnum rothontius, capitaneus etvicariusgeneralis, Emperor Michael, Emperor 64 the commander of the port of . 264. 66 capitaneus etvicarius generalis in that notthat only had the status The La façade maritime, , itis important to state thesaurius 256-7; Ducellier, of of Albania 265. 21 CEU eTD Collection Map 2: Archeological sites inAlbania.Out of: ZhanetaAndrea, “Archaeology in Albania 1984-1990,” Archaeological Reports 38 (1991 - 1992): 72. 22 CEU eTD Collection 74 73 der Wissenschaften Briefe,” ungedruckten seiner Anhange einem Marino Sanudo from 10April 1330,published by “StudienF. Kunstmann, über Marino Sanudo Aelterenden mit 72 Perthes A.-G. 1911), 338 [henceforth: Jire directed him Byzantine,to Levantine, African, North Italian and Provencal affairs. of I that imperial Charles namely the concerns of neglected, inhabitants Sicily were the reasons regime inAlbania. The given promises to the localnever nobleswereprobably for kept, same the the Serbs. According to Ducellier, it remained under Serbian rulership until the year 1304. domination only Butrintcontrolled andits surroundings. Durrëshadfallen also into the hands of 71 140-162. factionThis becameas stronger nobleanti-Charles other it. joined Charles families called them Regnum, loyalty.ensure their in to hostage order kept or imprisoned of butaspirations local the nobility not ignored, only were often Somewere noblemen punished. Durrës. Torsello, overtestimoniesSanudo byManuel Phileseven Byzantines andMarinotook the Matarango family: Matarango noble Albanian northerly more the against also but officers, Byzantine against complained only up toVlora and ) Pojani (close some to andin Ragusans trading not these territories 70 March 1282). Abulafia, “Charles of Anjou reassessed,” 94. Ducellier, Concerning the fall of Vlora and Durrës under the Byzantine invasion during the years 1284-1286 see the letter of November1297: Document cited by Jire Constantin See Setton, “The Sicilian Vespers and a Century of Anjou Decline (1282-1383)”, in (1282-1383)”, Decline ofAnjou Century a and Vespers Sicilian “The See Setton, I. 3. The decline andend of the 72 The malcontentAlbanianrising nobility of push the was also another against theAnjou The gradual fall of Anjou the fall The of gradual Around 1295, after the Serbian attacks on Byzantine Albania, the Neapolitan the Albania, onByzantine Serbianattacks the after Around 1295, pushing them become main to forcessupporting of an inanti-Anjou movementAlbania. La façade maritime, 70 The Byzantine Emperor Andronikos II (1282-1328) occupied II(1282-1328) Adriatic Andronikos TheByzantine the Emperor coast VII (1855): 697-819; and specifically pp. 755-789, no. 2. qui sunt subqui dominiodominiimperatoris. 32. þ ek, Abhandlungen derhistorischen Klasse kgl. der Bayerischen Akademie Geschichte der Serben Regnum Albaniae RegnumAlbaniae þ ek, Geschichte der Serben, ]. started with the Sicilian Vespers(30 with Sicilian the started 75 71 Many were also excluded from Many were excludedfrom also the According to some contemporary vol.I (Gotha: FriedrichAndreas The Papacyandthe Levant 74 Thepolitical 73 23 , CEU eTD Collection 84 83 82 reached peak was its in1293.In taken of 1299, Philipprisoner Taranto by After .the which of Vespers, because warof the andpartly the partly of because Greek opposition, rights, his make of nor use territories, these over control exercise immediately however, not, could Thamar DucaComnena, thedaughter despot of Nikephoros, of in Epiros, He December 1294. with Taranto, of I Philip son, his of marriage the with finalized was Balkans the over dominion 81 Jahrhunderts (1278-1295):Anjou dasKönigreich Neapel, dieGrafschaft Provence undderMittelmeerraum zu Ausgang des 13. “I principi”]. 80 Kiesewetter, [henceforth: 69 see especially 53-100, 2001): (Gennaio-Dicembre 76 pheudum foundation of a substantial dominion on bothRegnum Albaniae, sides of the Ionian 1331), notonly rule overthe islands of direct andCorfu Butrinti,Acaia Principality and the of Sea, which would be kept continued for a considerable period of time after the death of Charles I. The 79 78 I of Anjou. See Abulafia, “Charles of Anjou reassessed,” 94. 77 Empire. inherited from by hisCharles I son Charles II(1254-1309). “Shqiptarët përballë Anzhuinëve,” 213; Monti, 213; Anzhuinëve,” përballë “Shqiptarët an Anjou “Secundogenitur.” Forschungen local imposed on the etc., population 75 proditores Ibidem, 69. 68. principi,” “I Kiesewetter, Jire About IIAnjou Charles his time,see and Andreas Kiesewetter, Abulafiaargues that thiswas apolicy started by ofManfred Hohenstaufen, and inherited continuedand by Charles Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae Xhufi, “Shqiptarët përballë Anzhuinëve,” përballë “Shqiptarët Xhufi, Acta Albaniae Andreas Kiesewetter,di “Iprincipi Taranto e Grecia(1294-1373/83,”la þ ek, Although now a kind of phantom, of kind a now Although 83 Geschichte der Serben by the Kingdom byof Kingdom Naples the Kiesewetter recognized a grandiose project of Charles II in these privileges, namely the , vol., I (Munich andLeipzig, 1916), 72 [henceforth: Jire nostros. , Historische Studien, vol.451 (Husum: Matthiesen, 1999). I,no.Konstandin 279,333, 354; Jire I, no. 396;Xhufi, “Shqiptarët përballë Anzhuinëve,” 213 I, no. 523. no. I, 82 76 Thissituation as well as other aspects of a harsh regime such as heavy taxes but also the rights over the in Greece and all claims to the Latin the to claims all and Greece in Franks the over rights the also but I, 338. 81 He gave He 213. 77 created hostility to the regime. the hostility to created . 84 Mezzogiorno in pheudum in This theAnjou of project reorganization of political 79 þ ek,“AlbanienderinVergangenheit,” In the , 82; Yver, Regnum Albaniae to his fourth son, Philip of Taranto (1294- hisTaranto of to fourth son, Philip Die Anfänge der Regierung KönigKarls II.von þ ek,“Albanien Vergangenheit”]; inder Xhufi, 80 Le . In August 1294, Charles created InAugust1294, II Commerce Archivio Storico Pugliese 78 , 12. and Anjou domination Illyrisch-Albanische Regnum 54,1-4 no. was 24 in CEU eTD Collection privileges to theAdriatic to city.privileges Durrës), continued possession to take in of southwest the regionthe (by 1296 they had eventaken of the northeast in the territories and occupied threat. In the nineties the Serbian king, Stefan Uroš II Milutin, arrived at the frontier at -Ohrid other nobles of the 91 90 89 88 87 86 85 Albaniae inof Epiros July 1306. reconcile peacefully with the Greeks in 1304, he led an armed offensive conquerto the Despotate beingimmediately manage released in1302,he heclaimed and hisrights, since didnot to considered illustrious ( Jerusalem princeps etSicilieRegisfilius Tarantidespotus illuster noster JerusalemetSicilieRex in 1304. September was realized Taranto neighbors. aggressive these with tensions of the in neutralization the assistance confirmed inhis privileges,old butwas also nominated Kaznec citizens of the and nobles. hadpromisedthe Charles Durrës to Ibidem, 565.no. Ibidem. Ibidem. Ducellier, Ibidem, 65. 27 and 28 September1305: Acta Albaniae The attitude of The attitude Albaniannoblesthe towardsPhilip and the of towards Taranto The voluntary submission of the community of Durrës and the local nobles to Philip of 86 again the local thelocal nobles Anjous as sawobeying the in toenjoy a positivething order their La façade maritime, I, no. 561-569. became friendly at the end of the thirteenth century, mainly due to the Serbian Regnum Albaniae. 85 ut interaliosregni et refulgeas) Albaniaenobilesfungaris Acta Albaniae 329. 91 I, no. 575-576; Ducellier, 90 88 Furthermore, in 1305, Charles II gave other economic 87 Philip of Taranto, who referred to himself as Together with hisfather, Charles II, Regnum Albaniae. 89 La façade maritime, , comes honoris confirmed all the old privileges that Since the Serbs successfully Serbs Since the Blenisci 330. so that he might be might he that so dominus genitor was not only among the Regnum illustris 25 CEU eTD Collection contradictions between the Albanians and the Anjou were one of the reasons for the attempt by attempt for the wereone reasons ofthe Anjou andthe thebetween Albanians contradictions inlike tocontinue this. These local independence full the wanted acted and who nobility, Albaniae, Durrës and inthe south. in the Kavaja of region the beyond 94 Balkanologie 26/1 (1990): 24-29. extension of Tarantine of second the extension subinfeudation being nonexistentin Byzantium enfeoffed, nor be alienated neither andcould recipient, of the for lifetime the only was granted whichpowers, led to Accordingtheir the Byzantine strengthening. to laws,the 93 the ,” 92 and extension the of their determined and possessions their strength. power century, fourteenth in nobles becametheof main aim the local the territories of extension their acquire on new possessions.lands,their and The toconsolidatemotivated theiralsopower to better were they grounds, On these successors. their to heritage in possessions pass their Regnum Albaniae feudal lordfree rule was inits to helocalterritory Theas wished. noblesthat the recognized Anjousthe broughtwith possessionsthemselves, the wereinheritable automatically, the and According to Byzantinefeudalpersonal laws,the Western with the connection which emperor. previous nobles as such ineven the consolidation of the local nobles as lords over their possessions. Charles II recognized the Translated by Robert Elsie, “Albania in the ‘ the in “Albania Elsie, Robert by Translated after Peloponnesus the in Byzantines and Conquerors Western Societies: of Two Encounter “The Jacoby, David Ducellier, Deducing information from the importanceThe for oftheir hadasignificant privileges power old the confirmation as such, La façade maritime, The American Historical Review and it, became feudals, couldof partof enjoy western status the could the and Regnum Albaniae, based in Durrësneither did extend thehills beyond of innorth Rodoni the nor 331. RegnumAlbaniae, the Anjous again started to be considered as an enemy by enemy an as be considered to started again Anjous the Regnum Albaniae, Anonymi Descriptio Europae Orientalis 94 Anonymi Descriptio EuropaeOrientalis Anonymi Descriptio When it came to the implementation of in of When itimplementation a real camerule the to 78, no.4 (1973), 878. 92 could not be inherited, unless there was a was there be unless inherited, could not Ducellierthe concluded that and this meant a continuation of local of a continuation meant this and ’ (1308 A.D.),” Zeitschrift für pronoia 93 about the about Regnum , which 26 CEU eTD Collection opinion that such a local such a opinion that 98 Parties Regnum Albaniae Albanian chieftain of Thopiathe deathand with of theits transferlast Anjou of power, ruler, a new the phase power in an Anjouheend put the to rule asto the of historythe of the campaign Serbsthe against ifhe diedhad not in1372before the campaign started.With his death cousin, Philip II, inherited the regain Albania titlethe of of king either. This maybe in seen in attempts year1338by the Anjou king Robert, the of Sicily to recognized (1326-1382; king not whowas of asking Hungary 1342-1382), in in 1336,wasdecapitated Aversain Louis 1348byhiscousin king Great, the of Hungary receivedwho the (1323-1348), deDurazzo son,Charles His Morea. of was alsoPrince Albaniae with his younger John , of WhenPhilipGravina. died of Taranto in1333, Epiros, including the title 1962), doc. nr.69. 97 that Aragon. of Frederic of possession 96 universal politics of Anjou the andAragonese see Abulafia, “The Aragonese Kingdom of Albania,” 1-13. 95 Anjousthe in exchange1311 to the Charles du Fresne DuCange, duFresne Charles This project was launched by the Anjous on April 28, 1311. About the other reasons which have to do with the 5 March 1312: Burime tëzgjedhura përHistorinëShqipërisë e il ditregne es molt noble e rich. (Paris: de l’Imprimerie Royale,1657),261-262. After 1372,the over hisrights all transferred Taranto In 1319,Philip I of was taken was taken brother, by his John (1294-1336),who (aliasGravina of Jean de Durazzo) Acta Albaniae began Regnum Albaniae . Histoire de l’Empire de Constantinople sous les Emperevrs François,diuisee en deux Despotus Romaniae, There are scholars, such as Georges Christos Soulis, who are of the are of who Soulis, Christos asGeorges such scholars, are There I, no. 602. no. I, Regnum Albaniae Regnum Albaniae 95 The latter didaccept Thelatter he Anjou not although the knew offer, . 96 Regnum Albaniae. 98 Regnum Albaniae These attempts seem to have been successful since his since have successful seem been to Theseattempts became a kind of dream for the Albanian nobles. After (Selected Sources aboutHistory the of Albania), vol. 2(Tirana, appeared for the first time after the death of the of death the after time for first the appeared to his son, Philipprobably because II, of conflicts from him from Regnum Albaniae 99 for Sicily, which at that time was under and mighthave become famous for his Regnum Albaniae fell into the hands of the Regnum Albaniae 97 and also over and also the Regnum Regnum 27 CEU eTD Collection Iuan Ochoa de la Salde perpetuo de sant Iuan de Letran Principe yCapitan Iorge Castrioto Rey de Epiro,o Albania, traduzida del lengua Portuguesa en elCastellan,por becan found in 16th-century literature and stillit continues today. Barletius, Cf.Marinus 103 102 of the 105 104 l’université, 1937), 10[henceforth:Gegaj, “ term the across exist without a king, at least as an idea. Still, even in the sixteenth century and later, we come 101 100 99 itsexist died. king even after kingdom the The continued to that in todeal phenomenon order the with wasinfactusedbylawyers metaphor be This helpful. Regnum Albaniae an idea even in later periods. In this context, todeal with the question of whether there was still a the although However, Venetians. control it definitively byamemberof localthe untilit tothe of nobility taken was given was Stephen in Serbian Emperor, Dušan, 1355. occupied Durrës, taking it from occupieditfrom Durrës,taking Anjous. the inKruja, located were apparently whichhehad in 1363.In conquered Thopia also 1363, Charles member significantHisfrom Thopia Thopia, 1388. headquarters of Charles 1359 to the clan, II. this merely as occasion a vasalof French the pretender Louis I (d.1384)andyoung his Louis son Albanian nobility. In 1379, Charles Thopia appearsfor thethird time asruler of Durrës, buton by Republics,aswell as by mother,and Ragusan Anjou the Venetian wassupported the Ippen, “Mbretërí e Shqipërisë,” 377. Ippen, “Mbretërí e Shqipërisë,” 377. There are many works from the late fifteenthcentury onwards, whichwithout putting into questionthe existence Athanase Gegaj, Athanase Idem, “Contributions à l’histoire de l’Albanie du XIIIe au XVe siècle, 1204-1444,” Acta Albaniae The King’s Two Bodies Regnum Albaniae The Anjou 103 Venice no longer Venice no terms usedthe II, no. 502. no. II, Regnum L’Albanie et l’invasionL’Albanieet turqueauXV or not the metaphor of the king's two bodies, used by Erich Kantorowicz Regnum Albaniae , name Scanderbeg king of Albania, who never called himself called never who of Albania, king Scanderbeg , name (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1997). Regnum Albaniae Albaniae ”, although physically it had notexisted for a long time. L’Albanie et l’invasion turque survived for onehundred andseven years. had ceased to exist as a physical entity, it as continued exist entity, as aphysical had to ceased 100 101 This kingdom This kingdom was bythemost ruled powerful and In his policy Charles Thopia, actually the son of an e siècle Regnum Albaniae (Lisbon, 1588; Madrid, 1597); Jacque de Lavardin, (Paris, Louvain: Bureaux durecueilbibliothèque de ]. Regnum Albaniae Regnum or dominus RegniAlbaniae Albanie rex Albaniae Chronica delesforçado 4 (1932): 28-35. also continued to . This attribution 102 In1393, 105 104 can 28 . CEU eTD Collection Castriotto genannt , König von Albanien, undGrossherzog von Epiros vie vie et des actions de Scanderbeg, roid’Albanie et duc d’Epire ( Spectators Christianof the Hero and Character ofGeorge Castriot, KingofEpiros and Albania,commonly called Scanderbeg, inscribed to the Therefore it also played encroachment. Orthodox region border against as astronghold Papal regardedthis Curia into their hands that the Southwestern Balkans should acquire a more 1621; etc.); JeanNicolas Duponcet, Histoire de Georges Castriot svrnommé Scanderbeg, roy d’Albanie the maintained he his general plan to reach Constantinople and to build a Mediterranean Empire. At the same time, which he could negotiate an assortment of diplomatic connections with regional powers to further from akingdom he created asa territory. Here rather butgateway as a periphery,not this region, local noblity createto a political center of their own. On the other side, Charles I of Anjouvalued political entites in the wider region. That is, until the installment of the various of peripheries became Balkans Southwestern the which to extent the out point and them enumerate to attempt Iwill rather but region, inthis were influential that structures ecclesiastical organization of the Southwestern Balkans will also be treated here. the church was also considered and acted as a center of secular and religious authority, the churchSince Balkans. Southwestern in the centers political those of influence the of extent the with deal will chapter This influence. of zones their within of power centers became also time for acertain a certain degree and whichto entities, and territorial political other spacefor numerous created Byzantiuminto Crusade theLatin theFourth (1204) during Empire andtheEmpireNicaea of of division The change. economic and social, political, internal of a process underwent II. Political and ecclesiastical power centersin the Southwestern Balkans No attempt will be made here to rewrite the history of the many political and political many the of history the rewrite to here made be will attempt No After the (1204), the Byzantine lands or Regnum Albaniae (London, 1735;Edingburgh, 1753);Stefano Zannowich, HistoireScanderbeg, de Royd’Albanie as a military base central to his enterprise. In addition, the (Paris, 1576; Paris, 1597; Geneve, 1601;Paris, Berlin, 1777); Idem, (Paris, 1709); (N.A., 1780) and so on. Regnum Albaniae A Brief account of theLife Abregé del’histoire de la Imperium Romaniae Geschichte des des Grossen allowed 29 CEU eTD Collection , Euboea, and in Coronhad close ties with Anjouthe ; Venice had andin colonies dependencies and Modon, etc. A number family; Acciaioli Florentine of minor Latin families La family, andlateron Roche by Catalansthe andsubsequently by also Aragonesedynasty the and ruled on Demetrius (1207-1224); and hisson (1204-1207) MontferratThessaloniki byBoniface was establishedand ruled of French ofFlandersdynasties andCourtenay,butalso other territories: theKingdom of region. in the andregional structures smaller political of delineation the the level,dictated certain also Constantinople and Achaea, Epiros and Nicaea Epiros andAchaea, Constantinople territorial inentities theByzantine landsshifted frequently. Thechangingfortunes of and political ruled locally and foreign between balance The arena. geo-political in the influence installedstructures byforeigners, manylocal political claimedstrongerentities and stronger 109 (Torino: Edizioni Scriptorum, 1995), 56-67. 108 regionthe its significanceforand speaksto thePapal in fourteenth Curia century.the 107 1-34. Constantinople, see Robert Lee Wolff, “Romania: The ofConstantinople,” Empire Latin The “Romania: Lee Wolff, Robert see Constantinople, 106 powers influential in the western ecclesiastical of and political network the Highlighting thanpreviously. character central political Balkans reflects the position that the Kenneth M. Setton, WalterHaberstumpf, On these changing fortunes see Setton, see fortunes changing Onthese On the different meanings of ‘Romania’ and specifically on its connection with the Latin Empire of Empire Latin the with connection its on specifically and of‘Romania’ meanings different the On II. 1. The political power centers in the Balkans inthe power centers The political II. 1. After 1204,not only was Latin the itselfEmpire byforeigners,ruled namely by the Latin Romania Catalan Domination of Athens 1311–1380 Dinastie europee nelMedieterraneo orientale.I monferratoi Savoia e neisecoliXII-XV, 106 108 was completely fragmented already by political fragmented already wascompletely 1210. Besides the Duchy of Athens was governed by a Burgundian governed byaBurgundian Athensdynasty, the Duchywas de the of 109 southern Greece, Morea, which formed the Principality of Achaea of Principality the formed which Morea, Greece, southern ThePapacy and the Levant, 107 were the leading political motifs which, at a (revised edition. London: Variorum, 1975). 44. Regnum Albaniae Speculum 23, no. 1 (1948):23, no. had in 30 CEU eTD Collection Historical Review 110 and on largely acombination territorial entities factors: depended of three centuries. The spheres,nature, and degree bothof continuity and change in each of these political more than for two rule under Latin islands, remained Aegean andother Crete, Euboea Morea, Attica, the Boeotia, as such whereas others, by Byzantium, wererecovered of territories the Empirefell into handsthe of Michael ByzantineEmperor the (1261-1282),most VIIIPalaiologos Empire of Nicaea, the Empirethe as such lands of in Trebizond aristocrats local of hands in the andremained that the territory Despotate the of much over of Epiros. In 1261, after the Latin Duchy Athens, of the Duchy Archipelago,etc.Nevertheless,the of itextend did its control not Achaea, the of Principality Thessaloniki,the manyof such as the Kingdom over areas control territories. Latin-ruled the to counterbalances as acted entities smaller other many and Kingdom Hungarian the Trebizond Empire, the Despotate of Epiros, the of Empire Nicaea, BulgarianThe Byzantine by foreigners. ruled lessthose andthan powerful no frequent Empire, the Serbian Kingdom, the paradigm in this period. prevailing the thusrepresented leadinglands of Byzantine of the taking positions control dynasties western of phenomenon The Seas. Adriatic and Aegean the in islands the of many David Jacoby, “From Byzantium to Latin Romania: Continuity and Change,” - - - The Latin Empire claimed the central political power in the Byzantine lands, and exerted less no were dignitaries locals by ruled and created entities territorial and Political the conditions under which the conquest took place, conditions took conquest whichthe the under local to existence of the prior regional the features or Latin occupation, territories. on their of respective of impactvariousconquerors groups political the and social 4,no. 1 (1989): 1-44,2 [henceforth: Jacoby,“From Byzantium to Latin Romania”]. 110 Mediterranean 31 CEU eTD Collection they they joinpreferred to I Charles of him.Anjouinstead of but Berat, and of noblemen leadingDurrës to the Hewrote hisauthority. recognize would again they that hoping probably most nobility, Albanian the with contact make to tried and alarmed involved in to becomeinAnjou emperor the wasseriously enterprise, Constantinople great the and Achaia Morea at to enable being(1274), prince sametimethe the supplies shippedto of were inland asfarBerat penetrated AnjouWhen troops Empire. Byzantine restored of enemy the friendly. Michael VIIIconsidered CharlesIof Anjoube to the most ambitious and determined strategy worked, and it demonstrated to the local nobles of the localBalkans that Southwestern the anditto the noblesof demonstrated strategy worked, sanction or to forbid a holyconvinced war for the thatrestoration the pope hisof wasthe negotiationstheLatin only Empire authority in Constantinople. able withto impose His the moral Papal restraints Curia on Charles, as the to only way to deter Charles I of Anjou. He was Western Balkans, Thessaloniki. the relations of beenduring Byzantine center so-called of the Empire the the years1224-1242 had betweenpower especially after the ultimate absorption of the himcity of Thessaloniki in the year had1242,latter come to the Empire, whereas Latin the year1261anddismantling inByzantium the whichand the AnjouRegnum Albaniae aristocrats, were the two main rival states exercising control in the Byzantine lands, when the Since the Byzantine Emperor, Michael VIII, wanted to keep exercising control of the of control exercising keep to wanted VIII, Michael Emperor, Byzantine the Since of bothruledbylocal The Byzantineof Empire Epiros, Despotate Nicaea andthe Knowing the plans of Anjousthe towards the Byzantine Empire, Michael VIII considered came into existence. The first had become powerful after having restored become hadafter first powerful came The intoexistence. The Byzantine Empire 111 Regnum Albaniae were never were 32 CEU eTD Collection 241. no. 282;Dölger, 111 the of center power the Holy See was Epiros. those parts of the world where the word of persecutingVIII took to imprisoning and his Refugeesfrom the opponents. his persecution went to Emperor was not so strong. One such convince hepeople.that place Pope the wasdoing To his bestMichael toenforceunion, the Emperor was Constantinople whereuproar started. The Emperorimpose could not his hiswill on churchand againstundertake any Byzantinethe to Charles Empire. attack move With negotiations. above-mentioned by this Michael, Gregory Emperor X forbade Pope in and tohavebeen wasdeclared accomplished Constantinople July as aresultof the 1274, Rome of Churches the of reunion The pope. of the primacy the creedand Roman the accepted invitedhim CouncilMichael the and LyonsVIII seriously (1274),whereMichael VIII to of Camillo Minieri-Riccio, The rejoining of the Churches affected by Emperor Michael VIII was not welcomed in Regesten und Kaiserurkunden Il Regno di CarloId’Angiò negli anni1271 1272 e Regnum Albaniae , no. 1993.Geanakoplos,, no. . Pope Gregory X took the proposals of Emperor Michael, (Naples, 1875), 81. 234; Ducellier, Acta Albaniae Albanie, 33 I, CEU eTD Collection Byzantine administration the over he There took of inhabitants Epiros. of the leader protector and became accepted and the which had been marriedArta, his daughter Boniface,of he governor having joined the Byzantine Aftercentered deserted on the city invasion of leader theCrusade,in Greece. Latin of the the of of Boniface Montferrat, joined had Arta, capital of the theme of “bastard” son of the in Balkans particular. western inthe and in Balkans general andbecame it important mostthe political andstructure especially influential mostthe one in the 112 Stiernon, “Les origins,” 90. The Despotate of Epiros also emerged immediately after the fall of the Byzantine Empire Byzantine the of fall the after immediately emerged also Epiros of Despotate The Out of:William R.Shepherd, Map 3: The Despotate of and other states carved from the Byzantine Empire, John (1126-1200), John Doukas Historical Atlas, The Despotate of Epiros as they were in 1265. 9 th ed. (Totowa:Barnes and 1980) Noble, 112 113 Michael Doukas, a Doukas, Michael Komnenos was one of those Greeks who 34 CEU eTD Collection 115 Fortifikation der Südgrenzen des Habsburgerreiches vom 16. bis 18. Jahrhundert York: Cambridge University Press, 2003) Ptolemaeus and Girolamo Ruscelli, Peutingeriana. CodexVindobonensis 324 did notstart orend Durrës, in was theone from to Stopi and Thessaloniki. Conrad Peutinger, went through(Dubrovnik) Risano,Ragusa in Budua, started one Scutari, third LissumThe Pistum,Nicopoli. and reached reached and Durrës,Butrinti, and Fenice, the last oneAcroceraunia, which wasAulona, the only one which Adrianopolis, Ilio and Dodona and reached Nicopoli. The otherone started also inDurrës, went throughApollonia, Konflikt 1212-1233,” nikaeisch-epirotischen zum Korrespondenz die und Ohrid von Chomatenos Demetrios Erzbischof an II. Germanos with the East. The four others also started from Durrës: Roman Studies Thessalonica, which out of wasashort-livedcame Despotate the of Epiros, creation (1224- (1221-1254). IIIVatatzes John timethat at of Nicaea, emperor the arival IIforhaving to by created was,Germanos then,latter of reproached Ohrid. The Rhomaioiby Chomatianos, the atThessaloniki autocephalous archbishop Demetrius (1225-1227) independencein ecclesiastical andin being after affairs, political crowned emperorof the succeeded him HeproclaimedDoukas, half-brotherthe of who Michael (1215-1230). Doukas, Durrës in the north. Michael in Doukas died 1215, he was master ofall in landfrom the Naupaktos south the to inwith from 1214.Before Venetians Constantinople,the wasrecovered and Thessalonica the Thessaloniki. On the Scampa (today: Candavia, Elbasan), Lichnido (today: ), Lin, diLinco, Brucida,Eraclea to Edessa and 114 of the contemporary sources suggests that he held any such title. See Nicol, See title. such any held he that suggests sources contemporary the of 113 of capital become the would on which later (Durrës), Albanianto the Greek-speaking thetheme in territoriescomprising Dyrrachion andof thenorth Nicopolis. He extended his power over the whole of Old Epiros, whose inhabitants were mainly Gilbert Dagron, This road was the continuation of the continuation the was road This Nicol states that it was not Michael Doukas himself who was the founderof the Despotate of Epiros, since none , The strength of the Despotate of Epiros increased drastically under Theodore Comnenos 64 (1974): 185-194. 114 Emperor andPriest: TheImperial Office in Byzantium Via Egnatia Rivista di Studi Byzantini e Slavi 3 the which trunk road had on for linked centuries ports the Adriaticthe Sea see N. G. L. Hammond, “The Western Part ofthe Part Western “The L. Hammond, G. see N. The Tavola nuova di Schivonia Via Egnatia was the main road, but not the only one which connected Rome (Graz: Akademische Druck- und Verlagsanstalt, 1976). See also Via Apia. , 275. See Prinzing,also “DieGünter Antigraphe des Patriarchen The main stations from Durrës were Clodiana (today: Peqin), (1983) (Miscellanea A. Petrusi), especially 58-60. Via Iliana (Venice, 1561);Louis Krompotic, Regnum Albaniae. whichwent throughApollonia, , TheDespotate of Epiros, , tr.JeanBirrell (Cambridge and New (Hannover: Krompotic, 1997). Via Egnatia, The western section of 115 This Empire of Empire This ” Relationen über 2. The Journalof Tabula 35 CEU eTD Collection Hohenstaufen (1232-1266), had occupied the coast of Albaniaof Hohenstaufen (1232-1266),hadoccupied coast the Manfredof in king of of period.in In Sicily, 1257, the Epiros that Despotate occurring the have achieved abig victory as he advanced as far as Durrës. There was a series of events 120 Bredenkamp, 116 is, Western Greece and Albania. However, the link with Manfred would remain and even become Empire that Byzantine of territories the former the European hadby Michael II 1258 reoccupied area. surrounding the and mountains, Spinariza the Avlona (Vlora), (Berat), Bellegrada from Nicaea. of troops by occupiedgarrisons were as Durrës, north asfar in towns Epiros and other Joannina, Arta, he whom was related. family, with to Orsini island the refuge ofCephalonia the Vonitza and on Arta took to from Michael chased Despot II was and . Heinvaded Epiros John . his brother of was fought atPelagonia in battle (1223-1282), assembled InsummerDespot Michael an against IIof army Epiros. 1259,a IILaskaris thenewof Michael (AugustTheodore 1258), Emperor, Byzantine VIIIPalaiologos Afterfuture death the lands. of Byzantine thewhole the This affected Pelagonia change (1259). of intheBattle victory Nicaean the after changed of Epiros, Despotate the and Nicaea of Empire from Ohrid Gulfthe to Corinth, includingof thus partgreat a of Albanianthe territories. 1242), Müller, already Manfred’s first yearof overlordship territories surrounding Dyrrachium and Avlona. See Miklosich and 119 118 117 [Bredenkamp, hautes baronnies,hautes Miller, On this see also Jean Alexandre Buchon, Alexandre Jean seealso this On About the history of the thirteenth-century Byzantine Empire of Thessaloniki, see the study of François Evidence for Nicol, this is a Greek notary Nicol, document from Dyrrachium dated 23 February 1258, attesting that it was The in the Levant: A History of Frankish Greece (1204-1566), 116 Acta et diplomata graeca The balance between the two powerful rival states of the Byzantine lands, the Byzantine the lands, Byzantine the of states rival powerful two the between balance The Despotate The DespotateEpiros of but whileitlastedit wasquite powerful and it from Durrës toAdrianople, extended The Byzantine EmpireofThessaloniki (1224-1242) The Byzantine Empire of Thessaloniki] I (Paris, 1845), 103-4; Deno JohnGeanakoplos, “Greco-LatinRelations on theEve of the , 7. , 239-42. , 10. About the inner quarrels of the allies in the battle of Pelagonia see William 117 Recherches historiques sur la principauté française de Morée et ces and was won by the army of Nicaea under the command . 118 The Byzantine Emperor Michael VIII seems to (Thessaloniki: Municipality of Thessaloniki, 1996) 119 (London, John Murray, 1908),111. namely Dyrrachium (Durrës), 120 Despot 36 CEU eTD Collection 122 121 103, note 11. the Byzantine Empire Geanakoplos, begin states Balkan Peninsula,” conquest of the the in the west along with on Albanian the “Clearly, of master coast. these Vlora, the bewould inposition to the Adriatic terminus of the Byzantine Restoration: The Battle of Pelagonia-1259,” Nikephoros, he turned to Charles of Anjou. to it restore to refused and Butrinti of town the took Byzantines the mentioned, as When, him. IAngelos son,Nikephoros legitimate The Byzantium (1271-1296).hostility continuedto under Thessalonica. led directly to which the Despotate of Epiros. in areas strategic most the certainly andwere possessions II’s Michael of Despot parts important Kanina, Corfuhis daughterwhich Helen were of andforhis independence, this reasonhe with allied of Manfred Hegavetohim Hohenstaufen: in marriageparts andof alsoreconquest of Helen’sConstantinople on 25 July 1261 byMichaelmany VIII, Despot Michael II feared the loss territories dowry the after and especially battle of Pelagonia, Asthe in of aresultyears. coming the stronger as a weredowry. Durrës,considered Vlora, Butrinto, to be among the most enforcement of the union with the Roman made by Michael VIII against the will of unionthe churchesandthus the of an enemy papal plansinof the lands. Byzantine The opponent was astaunch Orthodox, Nikephoros vassal while papacy favoredthe of wasa Charles factthat consideringthe themis between astonishing rather The which developed relationship VIII. inMichael enemy common a had they because cordial were they mostly but times, different Ibidem See Geanakoplos, The relations between the despot of Epiros and theking of the by his state was ruled reducedEpirot Michael much the II, Despot of After death the , 51. Emperor Michael, 121 While accepting this offer, Manfred enabled a kind of extension of the 51, note 16. note 51, Dumbarton OaksPapers 122 7 (1953): 99-141. See especially p. since Durrës was the key to key was the sinceDurrës Regnum Albaniae Via Egnatia varied at varied 37 , CEU eTD Collection political developments, political from Byzantine of had mainstreams the cutoff a little asa alwaysbeen position which province Epiros had traditionally sound economic enjoyed ties with duetoits geographical Europe, Nicaea, of Empire Byzantine the Unlike Epiros. of position geographicalal the by explained Butrinti. down to Bay (belowthe of Vlora) promontory from Acroceraunian the coast Adriatic the of possession acquiredCharles As aresultAnjous. tothe of Himara port surrendered the Michael II had awardedrecovered to Manfred town as well ofas theHohenstaufen port of Sopot.latter thenewly yielding to the to him, make vassal aformal hewasforcedsubmission to Charles, By recognizing as Charles’the dowry right to allof theHelen, towns that Nikephoros also whichNikephoros (1274), considered tobehis Butrintentered Despot own. troops Byzantine when openly, Michael fight to chance the used even He faith. Orthodox the of become adefender to takethisto opportunity Eirene, sister, oftheEmperor’s daughter thirdthe 124 123 Crusade. only the Fourth of Greece hadbegun after northwest theDespot whohad of of married hadhis Nikephoros, Epiros, the citizens driven underKaloyan and Asen and(1197-1207) TsarIvan II (1207-1218), thispowerremained playedrole reachedstructure power history It its animportant inthe thepeak of Balkans. of the political this Church, Bulgarian Orthodox the from Unseparately Empire. Bulgarian First the Stiernon, “Les origins,” 90-126, 90. Ibidem. The affinity of the Despotate of Epiros with the Anjous can also to a certain degree be was ableNikephoros Butrint toretake from Byzantinesthe onlyin 1278,and pressedby The existed between 1185 and 1396 (or 1422) as and1422) between a successorThe SecondBulgarian 1396(or Empire1185 existed to 124 although its history as an independent Byzantine province in the in province Byzantine independent an as history its although The Second Bulgarian Empire 125 basilissa Anna, 123 38 CEU eTD Collection Empire of Thessaloniki 126 125 in its center with Constantinople”, “aimednothingscholars foundationless ofaBulgaro-Byzantine asonewho at thanthe Regnum Albaniae the when period the to up even Balkans Southwestern the on radiating and strong considerably hands. Asen’s authority was recognized from the Black Sea to the Adriatic. months Adrianople, Didymotichus, , Ohrid, and even Durrës itself were in Bulgarian George Ostrogorsky, Nicol, TheDespotate of Epiros, emerged. whois son, (1218-1241), His Asen unanimously John II known by , 32. History ofthe Byzantine State 1. 126 poured troops into Thraceand troops poured andwithin few Macedonia, a (Oxford: Blackwell, 1993),435; Bredenkamp, The Byzantine imperium 39 CEU eTD Collection Hungary. Byzantium wanted to get the Black Sea cities from him also. Bulgarian Empire lost northern and central Macedonia surrendered territories forUnder the personal ITih enrichment. Constantine (1257-1277), to Byzantium as well as Severin Banat to who nobles becausebut of disloyal disaster, military because major of any not territories, By reign AsenMichael the Bulgarian the of II had Empire(1246-1256), lost significant ( http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Image:Bulgaria-Ivan_Asen_2.png Map 4: The Bulgarian Empire ) 40 CEU eTD Collection 129 prestige in the fourteenth prestige inthefourteenth century. the way for the Serbian kingdom to enter into European coalitions and to attain a certain levelHungary fruits were of relationshipa good withwas also papacy. of the papacy It the which opened of Kingdom the from and Byzantium from independence the and itself Crown Serbian The Their contacts with the Roman Curia had begun early and continued throughout the . Serbian kings, signatures, titles, ceremonies, dresses etc. all imitated Byzantine ones as well. Stephen, after whom all the Serbian kings of the Nemanjidientirely absent.dynasty were called, the seals of the although contactsof the Serbianthe especially withkings West, the papacy,with the werenever supported power by mercenariesnumerous enabling an attack on Empirethe of Palaiologoi.the a military ofincome create strong wereusedto hired hugeamounts from Hungary. The thirteenth century mainly to wealth coming from the exploitation of mines with the help of of the medieval history of the Serbs, attributedJire theKonstandin rapidBalkans. development of at the end of the 127 coalition. Second the Bulgarian Empire, and in 1273 he managedhaveeven to Constantine join ITih his 128 Karlovci,1933), X [henceforth: Maritch, Ibidem, XIV. Carabellese, See DragomirMaritch, In its essence, the Serbian kingdom was completely The Kingdom influentialwas the mostSerbian political in Southwestern center the oriented towards Byzantium, As a master of diplomacy, Charles I of Anjoumanaged toexchange embassies also with 127 Carlo d’Angiò, 128 Besides the spiritual leader, who just as in Byzantium, was the patron St. Papstbriefe anserbische Fürsten im Mittelalter þ 48. ek, who is still today considered to be one of the most notable scholars notable most the of be one to considered today is still who ek, Papstbriefe 129 The first Serbian contacts with Western Christendom can Christendom Western with contacts Serbian first The The Serbian Kingdom ]. (Srem: Serbische Kloster Buchdruckerei Kloster Serbische (Srem: 41 CEU eTD Collection 132 131 (near ) on the upper section of the Lim and the Brnjaciof in the territory of Ibar. Michaeli Sclavorum regi. assumption:had to suchanbe for then title and nation, e.g., first of all, there is no document which sustains this and, secondly, because the addressee is Nemanjiden,not named in the order it Gechichte des serbischen Volkes lands of as the known were long time (1282-1321). Tohismother, hegave from coastal whichthe Shkodra, territories fora Ragusa to divided his kingdom among himself, hismother, Helen, and hisyounger Uroš brother Milutin kingdom. She hadinfluence local agreaton strengthening Catholicism. Serbian of population the towardsthe Orthodox generous was also becauseshe king, probably name is not known. not is name awhose sons: IIMilutin aswell daughter Dragutin andStephan Stephen they Uroš had two in hadand I(1243-1276) King marriedQueen. She Serbian the Stephen Serbian Uroš 1245 and the end of the thirteenth and the beginning of the fourteenth century was Helen, aFrench princess Kingdom at in the Serbian PapalCuriaand between the attention. the relations The key person have beenwell quiteearlyin defined Serbia. history the of the West, and tobe introduced to the ‘international’ Christian community,an aim which seems to Bosnia, Serbia,Bosnia, Erzegovina 130 his receiveof protection and the recognition principality Gregory VII, requiring the already be reign Michael datedtothe whoof addressed of Zeta (1051-1081), Pope himself to Jire Viktor Viktor Farlati, þ ek, During the later periods, the Serbian Kingdom managed several times to draw papal times to managed several Kingdom Serbian the periods, During the later King Stephen Uroš King Uroš I was Stephen byhisdethroned sonStephenDragutin Thelatter (1276-1282). û Ilyricum Sacrum VII, Geschichte der Serben orovi 32. Maritch excludes the hypothesis that Pope Gregory VII gave the royal insignia to Michael, because, ü , “Die Königin Helen” Königin “Die , 131 SeeMaritch, Helen was a devoted Catholic whose faith was not opposed by faith Serbian opposed was not the Catholicwhose Helen was adevoted (Rome: Tipografiadella Pace, 1880) , 84; idem, 21; Pietro Balan, vexillum I, 328. Papstbriefe, Volksenzyklopädie DerSelbständigkeit Kampfumdie derkatholischen Kirche imStaate der from from him domina reginamater. Delle Relazionifra la chiesa Cattolica eglislavidellaBulgaria, 9-10. . This may request have beenmadein to order , vol. II, 148. , Guilelmo regiAnglorum 29 [henceforth: Balan, 29[henceforth: 130 from from as spiritual pope the of leader These included the region of of Plav region These includedthe Delle relazioni] , but the opposite of this: ; Stajonevi ; 132 42 ü , CEU eTD Collection 135 134 informedKing 1269 IV, son ofthe Béla Hungarian (1246-1272), with Stephen that alliance the aggressive. even and difficult attimes relations the of possess territories the to attempts Serbian however, death, Astimes. long aswere Charles Anjou I of these wasliving,relatively contacts After his warm. Durrës from Anjousthe for some time in 1296. even IImanaged take to Prilep, Uroš andKruja. Ochrid, Prosêk, fortress Strumica, Byzantine the of North the in was kings and brothers Serbian two the between border the Macedonia, Western Empire, surrounding the and territories. Skopje II.After became the residenceof Uroš occupying become Byzantine topartof the neveragain was Skopje, which young occupied Serbian king The Vespers. Sicilian knowing the without about anattack, started andThessalia Franks, Serbs II, the war between the Anjous and the Palaiologoi had reached its zenith. The allies of the 10, 145, 23601 [henceforth: Potthast, Romanum inde abannopostChristum natum MCXCVIII ad annoMCCCIV, Kruja,Kanina. such asBerat, 133 the on army Byzantine the of and attack the IV, Martin andPope VIII Michael Emperor theByzantine between of relations Peter. an interventionIn 1291, by territoriesunderthrough patronageof these wereput the Helen, Saint Jire Fine, Emille Langlois, þ 133 ek, Late Medieval Balkans, The Hungarian political interest in and impact on the Southwestern Balkans got underway got Balkans on inthe impact interestSouthwestern and The Hungarian political the of parts between amiability The Serbs haveseem to joined the coalition Charlesof Iof Anjouin 1273, Geschichte der Serben Les Registres de Nicolas IV, Nicolas de Les Registres 185. Regnum Albaniae I, 329-330. 135 Regesta When King Stephen gave the throne to his young brother, Uroš brother, young his to throne the gave Stephen King When ]. The Kingdom of Hungary Regnum Albaniae II,892, no.6707-6708. August Potthast, , where they took control of some cities and castles 136 and the Serbian kingdom andvariedkingdom at Serbian the vol.I (Paris: Berolini,1875): 862,no. Regnum Albaniae 134 after the collapse Regesta Pontificum made the 43 CEU eTD Collection 138 (London andNew York: I.B. TaurisPublishers, 2001), 108 [henceforth: Engel, provided by Pál Engel, recognise the authority of the Hungarian king and to pay negotiations the were to an kingannual andrecognise tribute, Hungarian the of authority the forfrom in damagesAlthough hissubjects reimbursement . Pag and to they agreed to thesalt losses with of reimbursement demanded Hungarian king the for peace, preconditions As king. Hungarian with the negotiated thus and toobtain peace, efforts madesome Venetians the Genoese, the of hands the into Chioggia of fall the After Adriatic. the into transferred were fleet Genoese the of operations the why explains that coalition anti-Venetian the into Hungary of entry the was It finances. Hungarian affected which harbors, their in all Pag of island in saltthe had inDalmatia. trade on salt Venetians held prohibited trade Hungarian the produced from area. Adriatic whole whichthe withdrew eastern to Venice according 137 136 the towards more Balkans specifically and Southwestern the towards policy Anjou a continuation the of Hungarian andculminatedkings started, under rule the Louis of theGreat(1342-1382). This was mobilized his enormous army” force that there is no one in the east and in the north who would dare to move if the glorious king with Charles Anjou.“The has and I of incredibly king Hungary military of great power such a throne. Charles II. This marriageMary,while granddaughter, Charles’s hisowndaughter, thewife became King of future the was later marry Elisabeth, son Ladislaus, hadhis seven-year-old to Stephen haveconsequences. to long-term be the legal basis of the Anjou claim to the Hungarian See Pál Engel, Pál See GustavWenzel (ed.), Ibidem, 339. 138 Hungary itself had entered the conflict against Venice because of with interference of their Venice because against the conflict had itself entered Hungary After the Anjous came to the Hungarian throne, a well-defined Albanian policy of awell-defined Hungarian AnjousAfterthe throne, the Albanian policy the came to of Regnum Albaniae. The of St. Stephen The Realm ofSt. Stephen: A HistoryMedieval ofHungary,895-1526, Codexdiplomaticus Arpadianus continuatus, 137 Such a policy started after the peace-treaty of of (1358), afterpeace-treaty the started Such apolicy reported Charles in reported ofAnjou’s 1269.Thisalliance was envoy , 107. vol.8 (Pest, 1870),316. English translation The Realm of St. Stephen St. of Realm The tr. Tamás Pálosfalvi ]. 44 CEU eTD Collection Ferdinando Ughello, 143 141 MedievalBosnia)(Gjakova, 1996), 51. (Regensburg:Monasteri, 1898), 462[henceforth: Eubel, Antistitum Series ab anno1198 usque ad annum 1431 perducta e documentis tabularii praesertim vaticani, 142 with1376 Dominic was administration the Thopia of entrusted he of where bishopric the Bosnia, important mostAdriatic Kingdom. January for23, time Hungarian cities the the wasoneof On His ambitions were satisfied when he ofZadarHis archbishop weresatisfiedbecame (1367-1376), when ambitions served primarly bishop of as Stoni dhe Korcula in Dalmatia for seventeen years (1350-1367). he Great, the King,Louis With Hungarian of the help the career. in ecclesiastical climbthe Dominik hadbeen inchaplain in Anjouthe court Naples (1336) between this local kindred Hungarian the were and royal carriedby court out Dominik Thopia. Thopia kindred of the supporter became (1342-1382) agreat Louis theGreat Durrës, Hungarian the about king in their attempts to ofthe throne the pretended Thopia Charles member, become absolutein the power their rulers consolidate became of were trying otherthe hand, they supporters Albanianto the who rulers of Albania. one hand, the HungariansAll were protectors of the Catholic element against the schismatics,the and, on negotiations 140 139 character. received awell-defined political relations betweenAlbaniansand Hungarian the moremuch money demanded couldthan Venice pay. because and Venice of surrender wanted atotal andPadoans Genoese the because successful not Ivan Luci Ivan Conrad Eubel, Farlati, Šufflay,“Ungarisch-albanische Berührungen,” 297 Acta Albaniae Independently from the contradictions between Charles Thopia and the Hungarian rulers Hungarian the and Thopia Charles between contradictions the from Independently The Hungarian Anjous continued the Neapolitan tradition in Albania and from then on the on then from and Albania in tradition Neapolitan the continued Anjous Hungarian The Illyricum Sacrum ü , Povijesna svjedo I, no. 802. no. I, Hierarchia Catholica MediiSummorum Aevisive Pontificum S.R.E. Cardinalium, Ecclesiarum Italia sacra Regnum Albaniae, V, 97; Stjepan Krasi þ , vol.V (Venice, 1720), 1424-1425 [henceforth: Ughello, anstva oTrogiru especially of the Thopia family, whose most significant most whose family, Thopia the of especially (Historicaltestimonies about vol.I (Split, Trau), 1979), 640.645; ü , Domenikanci usrednjovjekovnoj Bosni HC ]. Regnum Albaniae 141 and had shown interest to interest shown had and . Italia Sacra Italia (Dominicans in the 143 which at that whichat ]. 139 On the On vol. I 142 140 45 CEU eTD Collection 147 146 145 315. converted toCatholicism in 1369, IIStrazimirwho George Balsha, and , Albania territories of present-day the northern in the ruler powerful most the time, same the At crown. Hungarian the of rights the of powers. a new two between the balance Turin put IhadBalkans, whichLouis putunderhis peace-treaty the dominion treaty Zadar. The after of of the Northern hadthe they penetrated furthermore, BarandUlcinj; Lakeof the around Shkodra, had the territories of Venice occupied Zadar, peace-treaty After having broken Hungary.the it, Venice infavor from Turin. Seaterritories of Accordingto Adriatic withdrewagain the 144 Albaniae reach in of build andZadar, to Durrës andKotor Charles1373 to Thopia ( with Hungarians managed Treaty mainAdriatic to the thanks coast, were the of Eastern the pretenders Venetians the Although supremacy. their under them in keeping interested were who Venetians, add Hungarians to Albanian the theirterritories intointoconflict came also kingdom with the Anjou the of aim main The . and Serbs both against war their with easier it have to order on the other hand. For intentions wereblocked Serbs,on by “schismatic” the onehand,the by Turks, and this “infidel” the reason, they attempted to create an alliancegood terms with King Louis the Great and his wife. with the Albanians, years. six for stayed in ASV, Šufflay,“Ungarisch-albanische Berührungen,” 297. Farlati, Eubel, The territories of Dalmatia as well as those of were included zone in Albaniawere the of as as of northern well those Dalmatia The territories one of the peace-treaty, signed Venetian Hungary In 1381,the another and Republic The Hungarians were interested in expanding their influence in the south, but their but south, the in influence their in expanding interested were Hungarians The Instr. Misc. Instr. HC ) the socalled) the Illyricum Sacrum I, 142. Theiner, 2526. 144 Ligadomininostriregis Hungariae While being in Zadar and also in Bosnia, Dominic Thopia was in very in was Thopia Dominic in Bosnia, also and in Zadar being While V, 97; Theiner, Monumenta Slavorum 147 Monumenta Slavorum adhered to the Hungarian policy and received from adheredtothe Hungarian from policy the and received I, 311, I, 440; no. Theiner, 145 I,296-298, no. 419. . 146 Monumenta Hungariae II,158,no. princeps 46 CEU eTD Collection first time became especially interested in the Balkan hinterland from from in endof thirteenth the hinterland the Balkan the interested timefirst became especially DalmatiaAdriatic Sea.Although in had year the for Venetians the conquered the 1000, Venice hinterland. The source of this interest was the Venetian possessions in Mediterrenean. the powers on the eastern shore maritime and, majorof the thus,becameoneof in transport and leaders water mediators position of the held the They capabilities. organisational very inAdriaticfleetgood well as best as the the had Venetians met. routes continental and maritime where point the as position geographicalal terrestrial main the its control had under It Levant. the with andcommunication for trade main route routesits for Veniceas important particularly became Adriatic the in East, the Empire colonial Venetian whichwell. as Venice of history the part connectedAlbaniae. with the sea. Venice thus held a key Zedda 148 influence and in territory. Venetian assaults the Turkish Venetians, rivals of Hungarians.the Nevertheless, this policy fruitless, remained becauseof the the of hands the in already was Balkans Southwestern the of part lower the since Albania, North ( Albania of prince of the thetitle hereceived important, ismore Whatfief. asa in Dalmatia Brazza Hungarian king, (1387-1437), governmentthe Sigismund islands of the of and Curzola, Lesina Giuseppe Gelcich, Giuseppe ]. The Adriatic waters played a very important role in the formation of the of in formation the role important very a played waters The Adriatic Venice was very much interested, not only in the Adriatic waters, but also in the Balkan in the also but waters, Adriatic the in only not interested, much very was Venice princeps Albaniae princeps The history of the Adriatic between the thirteenth isinThe history between and eighteenth centuries Adriatic thirteenth a the of great La Zedda ) in 1397. e la Dinastiae la deiBalšidi Venice and other States Venice and City Mediterranean 149 After the fall of Byzantium (1204), and the creation of the of creation the and (1204), Byzantium of fall the After 148 The Hungarian policy, at that time, was concentrated in concentrated was time, that at policy, Hungarian The (Spalato:1890), 195-196, 202[henceforth:Gelcich, Regnum 47 La CEU eTD Collection active on the Adriatic. They were quite important in the import of cereals from to Italy southern from cereals of import the in important quite were They Adriatic. the on active very instance, were for companies, Florentine coast. Adriatic with eastern the intense contacts Albania. Albania, and so-calledthe create Venetian wouldnorthern Venetians territoriesof all receive the the century, fourteenth the of end the At Vespers. Sicilian the of because fruition, into come joined Charles I jealous aboutthe possessions Anjoues,the of through treaty the (July of they Orvieto 1281), of Anjou theirrevitalizing ofmedieval urban with maritime the commerce centers Although Albania. withdrew from the eastern shores of the Adriatic. Nevertheless, they were always interested in Despotate of Epiros. by itdestroyed the was until 1213 when whichcontinued Durazzo, Duchy created the of 153 Kingdom of Naples 1332-43” of Abulafia’s study on 152 159. 151 Illyrisch Albanische Forschungen 150 vénitien (XIIe-XVe siècles), 149 so-called of the framework the within Constantinople . European other into way their found they coastal city,butmost of them were exported from there to Italy, especially Venice,to from where inthat minerals remained of Some these Ragusa/Dubrovnik. primarily westwards, through Balkan Largequantitiesstate. of iron,copper, and, above moving all,silverbegan thelargestand most powerful and hadbecame mining century, when begun activities Serbia About VenetianAlbania see the detailed study of OliverJens Schmitt, About the relations between Venetians and Anjoues of the fourteenth century see the chapter “Venice and the and “Venice chapter the see century fourteenth the of Anjoues and Venetians between relations the About inidem, Durazzo” de Vénitien “Le Duché seeDucellier, Durazzo of Duchy the About About the borders Thiriet, SeeFreddy of medieval Albania see Milan von Šufflay, “Die Grenzen Albaniens im Mittelalter,” in Besides Venice, there were other Italian city states too who maintained constant and constant who maintained too states city Italian other were there Venice, Besides Venetians took the maritime territories of medieval Albania medieval of territories maritime the took Venetians 153 La Romanie vénitien au Moyen Age. Le dévelopment etl’exploitation du domaine colonial 151 After the installation inof Anjousthe theAlbanian territories, Venetians (Paris, 1959). 152 vol.I (Munich and Leipzig: Verlag von Duncken and Humlot, 1916), 288-294. for an attack against Constantinople from . This did not Italy, Sicily and the Mediterranean partitio Romaniae. Das Venezianische Albanien . 150 La façade maritime, after the sack of sack the after In Venice Durrës 1392-1479, 151- 48 CEU eTD Collection Francis W. Carter, 154 Albanien Südosteuropäische Arbeiten110 cash,was not that merchandise something involved Ages. creditMiddletransactions the Even in later the of of asource prosperity city’s the whichbecame Balkanminerals westwards the transport the from especially and world, Mediterranean the and Levant the towards Venice from in region. the dominion installation of Venetian after occurred thing also with the smaller ones such such be tried control of satisfied as Durrësandports Anjou, to the under the came Vlora Ragusa as SS. Sergius et Baccus, controllingpowers the ports of southeastern the Adriatic. When Adriatic majorthe andIonian Rodoni Cap, Vregu, Pirgu in trade the salt. however, These economic hadtheir links, upsanddownsdepending on the etc. The same in ports of Balkans. WhileVenicecontrolledRagusa dominated Southwestern thethe trade grain, (Ragusa). 1340, ashort time before these companies mettheir downfall. in activities ceasedtheir companies oftheFlorentine The agents inItaly. southern operations from in not acquiredinvestments from but creditDubrovnik, companies’ the commercial Dubrovnik. Most of moneythe sentby Florentinethe companies from toVeniceDubrovnik was of south , of city coastal in small the recorded werealso activities Their century. half mostly in in fourteenth first the acted Ragusa the of companies commercial The Florentine importgrain. area a needed to which waspoor Ragusa, becauseRagusa agriculturally constantly Barisa Kreki Barisa Ragusa was able to profit generally due to its excellent location on the main naval locationitsroute on main naval the excellentprofit to generally due Ragusa wasable to Dubrovnik was coast Adriatic the on republic maritime important most second The ]. 154 Ragusa, like the other , had mainly economic interests in coast the interests hadmainly economic maritime republics, like Ragusa, other the ü , Dubrovnik, Italy and the Balkans in the Dubrovnik(Ragusa): AClassic City-State (Munich: R. Oldenbourg, 2001)[henceforth: Schmitt, Ragusa (Dubrovnik) (London andNew York: Seminar Press, 1972). (London: Variorum Reprints, 1980); 155 Das Venezianische Das 49 CEU eTD Collection transit),” in transit),” 155 Ragusan trade. of further growth to the threat constant a remained power Venetian because also but Genoese, had joined the king the its Hungary, of protector, because only not Genoeseagainst Venice, the Operations especially(1378-1381). in foughton Sea.Dubrovnikspread Adriatic the side the of war very theVenetianThen, either. they and Genoese cordial Ragusaentered disrupted, were not supremacy a short time before the rebellion on Crete in 1358. recognizefrom Venetian ceasedto then Venice. independence Ragusa power was crownedwith economic great This cities. Italian with treaties commercial favorable several forgetting without River and (1371), especially papalprivilegethe Ragusareceivedin extending permission , emperor Stefan Dušan (1355), Serbian the death of the after Balkans the instability from of the derived also of strength Ragusa the Serbian defeat by especially of andtrue Balkan silver.BesidesBosnian economicSerbian minerals,however, the the Ottomans in the battle on the Ducellier, “Les mutations de l’Albanie au XVe siècle (du monopole ragusain à la redécouverte des functions de functions des redécouverte à la ragusain monopole (du siècle XVe au l’Albanie de “Les mutations Ducellier, Although relations between Ragusa and Venice between 1358 and 1378were never 1358andbetween 1378were and Ragusa Venice between Although relations L’Albanie, XVII, 1-79. 50 CEU eTD Collection Out of: Alain Ducellier, Map 5: Ragusan influence in the Southwestern Balkans. Southwestern in the influence Ragusan 5: Map (London: Variorum Reprints,1987), XVII-57. L’Albanie entre Byzance et Venice Xe-XVe siècles Xe-XVe etVenice Byzance entre L’Albanie 51 CEU eTD Collection 158 of beginnings very the since known been had it metropolis, Christian As a center. religious 157 ed. and Sami Repishti, (N.Y.: Columbia University Press, 1984), 5. emergence of the times, even simultaneaously, at or, interchangeably Churches Orthodox Serbian and Bulgarian appliedOrthodox, Greek Catholicism, their religious and political authoritynowadays can befound in Montenegrin,present-day Albanian, Macedonian and Greekterritories. over these lands. The many suchasBar, Ohrid,metropolitan which to subject Nicopolis, Durrës, powers, religious 156 andsouth. east-ward territories Catholic non- of conversion the in phase new a opened and around areas Catholic the over influence aus ein Grenzgebiet.” ausgeprägtes in 1916:“Wie Albanien politisch istethnisch, und kulturell, vom kirchlichenauch Standpunkte territories. smallerlocal andbetweenprincipalities, the histories of clansautonomous of mountainousthe of countries, histories of other between the wasdivided Albanians the of history the means that Nicopolis.” and Thessaloniki, Dalmatia, Dyrrachion, as such departments administrative several among apportioned was Albanian stock deliberately population “Geographically of the In Jire Alain Ducellier, “Genesis and Failure of the Albanian State in the XIV and XV Centuries,” In Illyrisch-albanische Forschungen þ ek, “Albanien in der Vergangenheit,” 64. Vergangenheit,” der in “Albanien ek, II.Church 2. organization inthe Southwestern Balkans Durrës was not only the administrative heart of of the heart administrative only the not was Durrës From the religious point of view, one still can support the statement by Milan von Šufflay 157 Regnum Albaniae I: 188-282, see especially 188. 158 not only strengthened the Catholic rite in Durrës, but alsoits The archbishopric of Durrës of archbishopric The Indeed, the population of the Southwestern Balkans was Regnum Albaniae, but also its main its also but Studies onKosova 156 This 52 , CEU eTD Collection any fruit. bournebut had theseattempts not diplomatic attempts), election and other archbishopric (legates, means different reach using ina row to Durrës centuries three for hadtried curia The papal 164 Albaniae I 163 Macedonia Contributi, Tzernici, Polycheropolis, seupotiusPulcheropolis, Graditzii. Scodrensis,Drivastensis, Polatensis, Glabinitzae siveAcroceraunicae, Auloneae,Lychidorum, Antibarensis, episcopatus Dyrrhachii metropolitae subjuciuntur Stephaniacensis, Chonubiae, Croiensis, Elisce, Diocliae, dominance by the Eastern Church, the of Durrës got an elected Catholic archdeacon. an Catholic elected Durrësgot of cathedral the Church, by Eastern the dominance five of centuries after In 1208, successful. partially only remained this attempt secular power any of help the without but Church, Catholic the for Durrës of bishoprics orthodox the win 165 itwas important for thePapal religions, Curiareach itonly not to rise tohopes within the Roman Church concerning the conversion of Durrës to the Latin rite. metropolis of Durrës had fifteen Episcopal sees underits authority. support this assertion. to evidence is archeological andthere caeterique praesules totius orientis, 162 Albania,” 1973-83,” di Culturasull'Arte Ravennate eBizantina Durrës), 161 Aulona Church the Latin with maintained latent connections Durrës(1054), remained under authority the Eastern of Church.it Nevertheless,always 160 aus.” HauptortenProvinzender Dalmatien und Epiros undAusgangspunktenHeerstrassen, der undDyrrhachion 159 region. the in Christianity 25 September860: 3January 1168: Šufflay,“Kirchenzustände,” 198-9. Michael Le Quien, Michael Hasan Nallbani, “Mozaiku i kishës së amfiteatrit të Durrësit” (The Mosaique of the Amphytheater church in Ibidem, 193: along withDurrës were also Šufflay, “Kirchenzustände,” 194:“Die Christianisierung Illyrikums ging zweifellosaus zweiZentren, zugleich and Since Durrës represented a border between Roman, Greek and Slavic andbetween Slavic and cultures Roman, Greek aborder represented Since Durrës Monumentet American Journal ofArcheology , no. 98; Šufflay,“Kirchenzustände,” 203. Archeological Reports 164 (Milano, 1990), 59. Ulcinium. 48; Lorenzo Tacchella, Lorenzo 48; After fall the Byzantinethe of Empire (1204)theHoly Congregation again tried to abbatibus et ceteris Latinis tam clericis quamlaicis apud Durachium commorantibus. Acta 7-8(1974): 111-116; Reshat“La Gega, Chapelle de l'Amphithéâtre de Durrës,” In Acta Albaniae Oriens christianus in quatuor patriarchatus digestus; quoexhibentur Ecclesiae, Patriarchae, 159 Šufflay puts it into the list of list Šufflay it bishopricsinto inputs the of primary the Albania 30 (1983-1984): 76-78; MyzaferandKorkuti M. Karl Petruso, “Archeology in vol.2 (Paris, 1740), 240 [henceforth: Lequien, Le antiche episcopali sedi latine,grechebulgare dell’Albania e etnica e della I, no. 54; Šufflay,“Kirchenzustände,” 200. 97, 4 (1993):no. 736-737. (Ravenna, 1993): 527-536; Zhaneta Andrea, “Archeology Albania: in ,Sarda,Lissus, Scodra, Scampa, Amantia, Appolonia, , See Šufflay,also “Kirchenzustände,”196-7; Valentini, , 163 and these connections continuously gave continuously connections these and 161 Until the tenth century, the century, tenth the Until 162 pro forma With the split of Churches of split the With Oriens Christianus] , but also : Quindecim de facto XL Corso XL 165 160 53 . CEU eTD Collection Latin archbishop of was by Latin Durrës replacedarchbishop of Byzantine nomination of a the one,although again a in of point tension the Church Eastern as ithad in been theLatin one. Finally in 1214,the Durrës. of and sohe became Michael titularfirst archbishop theby retaken II (1213), despot the free place. Nevertheless, the Venetian archbishop did not stay longin Durrës, since the city was place, hadtaken of Constantinople Duracensis. 166 nomination (1211), his after soon died Thearchbishopof Durrës, in territories. Albanian episcopal the seats by introduced the nominating bishopsalso Venetiansof to the with Venetians was their practice Constantinople in 1209. August of Patriarchate bytheLatin consecrated and finally elected was Chapter Cathedral Tresivo the towards the Occident,” southeastern entire the for center Adriaticimportant an such was Durrës Since future. a build to enough region, not “capital of the theme of Illyria, also called the key of the Empire Durachii We notonly find him mentioned in year1208underthe the title: 171 Buchhandlung, 1894), 28. Die päpstlichen Kanzleiordnungen von 1200-1500 170 169 168 167 Durrës along with 22 other archbishoprics was under the Latin Patriarchate of Constantinople. See Michael Tangl, See Michael ofConstantinople. Patriarchate Latin the under was archbishoprics other 22 with along Durrës Ferdinand Chalandon, 102. 61, no. I, Ibidem 636. no. I, Ibidem Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae 172 After the reconquest of Durrës by the Despotate of Epiros, the archbishopric election was election archbishopric the of Epiros, Despotate bythe of Durrës After reconquest the Reaching Durrës, one of the most important spots of the Eastern rite where many Synods many where rite Eastern the of spots important most the of one Durrës, Reaching 166 butalsoin he when year1318: wascalled the 167 I, no. 133. no. I, I, no. 135-139,141-143. 171 Histoire de laDomination Normande en Italie and according to the wish of Venice, the pope nominated a Venetian in aVenetian nominated the pope the Venice, wish of tothe and according 169 the election of the archbishop turned out to be difficult. A member of 170 A great difficulty with regard to the election of the Catholic 168 was a great success for Catholic missionary plans, but still but plans, missionary for Catholic success wasagreat (Innsbruck:Wagner’schen Verlag der Universitäts- , vol.I (Paris: Picard, 1907), 258-259. archidiaconatus latineecclesie archidiaconus Latinorum 54 CEU eTD Collection 181 180 Achrida”]. von Patriarchat “Der Gelzer, [henceforth: historischen Klasse der königlich sächsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften 179 177 175 174 seat. 178 1903), 203 n. 1[henceforth: Norden, und Byzanz: DieTrennung der beiden Mächteund das Problem ihrer Wiedervereinigung 176 173 Kingdom of Nicaea and the Principality of Epiros Latin one. Latin the than stronger much remained in Durrës rite Byzantine the however, this, of Independently gohissee. to sothathe wasneverableto archiepiscopal byManfredtaken over Hohenstaufen becausein his 1258Durrëswas never authority exercised he of Nevertheless, archbishop Durrës. Chomatianos. Demetrios of Ohrid, archbishop the of power metropolitan underthe were of Durrës in of archbishopric Durrës election the denouncing uncanonical character the inMurano, in 1220. Farlati, 172 Ohrid. of archbishopric autocephalous archbishop of Ohrid, Demetrios Chomatianos, autocephalous the place patriarch Germanos, between took a difficult1225, discussion Dokeianos remained in his metropolitan inseat Durrës until March 1222. Doukas. of Michael with agreement the only hadtakenplace nomination welcomedby this since not Nicaea was Dokeianos Archbishop a long time in the archbishopric of Durrës, of archbishopric inthe a longtime Constantin Kabasilas, who also had family connections with the Dynasty of Epiros. He served for seat. vacant the about Bardanes, Nicol, Šufflay,“Kirchenzustände,” 211. Heinrich Gelzer, “Der Patriarchat von Achrida, Geschichte und Urkunden”, und Geschichte Achrida, von Patriarchat “Der Gelzer, Heinrich Nicol, Ducellier, During 1230-1234 there are many letters of Demetrio Chomatianos, whichshow that Kabasilas was still in his Demetrios Chomatianos was one of the most Nicol, He would appear only from time to time in marginal events, which do not have to do with Durrës, as for instance Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae TheDespotate of Epiros TheDespotate of Epiros TheDespotate of Epiros La façade maritime, 180 I, no. 157; Ducellier, I, no. 164. Ducellier, In 1256, after the Nicaean reconquest of Durrës, Illyricum , 161. , 93; Ducellier, 205. Papsttum und Byzanz , 40. Apostolos D. Karpozilos, D. Apostolos 40. , Sacrum La façade maritime, 177 La façade maritime, Finally, the Despot of Epiros, Theodore Doukas, nominated Doukas, Theodore of Epiros, Despot the Finally, 179 VII, 360B, 173 Until this time, some of the southern suffragan churches La façade maritime, persistent (Thessaloniki, 1973),Ducellier, 52-63; 178 The patriarch even wrote a letter toJeanApokaukos, aletter evenwrote Thepatriarch but in 1246 most the hein but probably to transferred 1246 was Acta Albaniae ]; Šufflay,“Kirchenzustände,” 211. 176 205. adversaries of Rome. See Walter Norden, See Walter ofRome. adversaries 205. and the metropolitan of Corfu, Georges 205. The Ecclesiastical Controversy between the I, no. 154. no. I, 181 5 (Leipzig: B.G.Teubner, 1903),12 Chalkoutzes was elected new waselected Chalkoutzes In Abhandlungen La façade maritime, (Berlin: B. Behr’s Verlag, 175 After his death in der philologisch- 174 Das Papsttum although 226. 55 CEU eTD Collection Olivier Duchesne, “ Duchesne, Olivier 187 186 184 Benedictini e loro benevolenze sociali in Albania 183 182 archbishop, considered to be “Exponierte Posten des Hellenentums.” of the in theoffice Constantinople of politicians with the closely or connected were scholars authorities of the easternlooked asif territories the with for inbetween. Ohrid It autocephalous the archbishopric of rite in Constantinople tried to put status. political prominent personalities Catholicism. for Albania central who either , of the withit roots butdeveloped contribution the its dominance, Byzantine years latently the during of exist only to not continued the Latin rite period, this during of Durrës archbishopric Catholic the of continuation be no to seems there although that be emphasized should it Nevertheless, fromarchbishop Mostprobably he Romanos. Durrës called wasin namea prelate only. Nicaea assembleddecide (1220), to aboutthe union with Rome, wealso findmention a of an 185 activity of SS. Clement and Naum, who acted there as missionaries in the end of ninth in of end the the there asmissionaries acted andNaum, who Clement of activity SS. capital of medieval the of kingdom . Therole of bishopricthe was strengthened by the Farlati, Gelzer, About the Ducellier, Benedictines in Albania the best study remains the one of Fulvio Cordignano, Pëllumb Xhufi, Acta Albaniae During the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, Catholic Durrës continuously CatholicDuring thirteenth struggled the andcenturies, fourteenth Durrëscontinuously No reliable data exist about any continuous Catholic presence in the town. In the Synod of Although known from Late Antiquity, Late from known Although Der Patriarchat von Achrida, Illyricum La façade maritime, I, no. 150.Šufflay, “Kirchenzustände,” 210. 185 Dilemat e Arbërit Les églises autocephales”Les églises Sacrum 183 who during the of period Catholic vacancy securedlocal in dynasties VIII,18,158;Lequien, 204-5; Mansi, The autocephalous , 17. 184 19. In addition, the bishopric of Kruja Inaddition,bishopricheld very of a the also privileged , in , (Rome: La civiltà cattolica, 1929). Sacrorum Conciliorum amplissima collectio Les églises séparées 187 Oriens Ohrid had become famous as a metropolis and Christianus (Paris, 1856);Gelzer, II,282-300; III, 953-954;Louis Marie 186 XXII, col.1138. Der Patriarchat von Antici monasteri 182 56 CEU eTD Collection 190 189 191 Nicopolis. See Gelzer, Kozila,Joannina, Petros, Stagoi, Berroia,and which beensuffragans had archbishopric of the of orof Durrës Joannes, such as Dristra (Drster),Bodina, Rhasosby archbishop (Rasa), added Horaea, Tzernick, Chimaira, Adrianupolis,others Buthroton, were there these Besides Serbia. (Lipian), Lipainion (Prisren), Prizdriana Skopje, Triaditza (Sredec, Sofia), Nisos Branitza (Nish), (Braniçevo),Belegrada (Berat), Thramos (Striamos, Zemlin), Moglaena (Meglen), Butelis (Pelagonia), Strummitza (Strumnica), Morobisdos (Morozvizd), Belebusda (Velbuzhd), 188 I, 165-167. reactions. the expense of the metropolises of Thessaloniki, , Durrës, and so on, causedmany toldmind to his own business andnot get to involved in Ohrid’s affairs. borders of wereconfirmedwas ignoring of the in1020,protests archbishop Durrës,who the even The bytheByzantineII (976-1025). archbishopric emperor as autocephalous establishedan supremacy Ohrid. of timethat came andevenVlora the under at Berat (Belegrada) Glavenica (Glabinitca), Tzernick), costthe of archbishopricthe of Durrës. The suffragans of Skampa-Çermenikë (Scampa- archbishops. Byzantine received Ohrid commonwealth, Byzantine the into incorporated was Bulgaria when Achrida of became seatBulgarian Ohrid Underoccurred. archbishops, (976-1014), TsarSamuel clash of metropolis first between ofandtheautocephalousarchbishopric Ohrid the Durrës century, during the rule of the Bulgarian Tsar Boris I. At the time of Tsar Peter (927-961), the Šufflay,“Kirchenzustände,” 198. Gelzer, Atthat time the archbishopric had as suffragans the following bishoprics: Castoria, Glabinitza (Glavenica), Acta Albaniae ; Krumbacher, The expansionist tendencies of this autocephalous archbishopric in of tendencies The expansionist twelfth archbishopric the century this autocephalous at at expandits territories managedto also of Ohrid archbishopric the century, In thetenth Der Patriarchat von Achrida, 191 Since the archbishopric with its thirty-two suffragans also covered the territory of I, no. 59; Šufflay,“Kirchenzustände,” 198. Der Patriarchat von Achrida, Geschichte der byzantischen Literatur 189 In 1019, Ohrid became the residence of the patriarch and thus, was newly 4. 4. (2 nd ed., Munich, ed., 1897), 994;Neher, in 190 Kirchenlexikon 188 and 57 CEU eTD Collection Achrida of bishop the from of authority shift a to as the bishop of during phenomenon the Serbianthis predominance He argues of the given latter). territories.(the Gelzer, ofKastoria metropolitans titles joined with Pelagonia.well as Muzakia as (inAlbania). (Ischbad) From Ispateia and PelagoniaAlbania) in dismembered(Berat BelessosBelegrada being into came (Veles),Instead and Prilapos disappeared. which still functionedGlavinitza GelzerKorytza. and Moleschos also perhaps and Anaselitzon and drawsSisanion emerged Kastoria From being. into came Mokra and Gkora, our attentionmap of the respective inthe countries.to changes From dismembering everlasting thecause of would Ohrid, the eparchies older of the of KitzbonbishopDismembering (Kitzabis, Debra. Kitzaba), and Kanina Prespa,(Greece), Grebenon Sthlanitza, Albania), in of (Devoll Deabolis as Devolli such eparchies Greek and Albanian the with grown already had in Albania, who even195 pretended194 to the(1978): 269-287. Günter Prinzig,Günter “Entstehung und RezeptionIustiniana-Prima-Theorieder imMittelalter,” 193 Justinian) belongs to Scupi (Uskub).See his 192 ancient the remained even when archbishopricthe was by taken Serbs in1334. the and TheGreekelement character byGreekclerics. itsover wastaken bishoprics, Ohrid, andalso in the patriarchate of secure to independenceOhrid from The . the archbishopric of of revolution wasaperiod there century, At endofthetwelfth the patriarchate. the of suffragans beingintofor compensate thelost otherdioceses brought tendencies to some expansionist Rhason. Bdyn, and Striamon-Zemlin Libplian, Berat, Braniçevo, Glavenica, Kastoria, Skopje, Velbuzd, Sredec, Maleshevo, Meglen, Pelagonia, , Strumica, Nish, suffragans: following the controlled Ohrid only of patriarchate After the this, metropolitans. their previous to were returned ofOhridof been patriarchate the timeuntil part that had that dioceses the Alexios, Emperor by theByzantine of Constantinople patriarchate of the continued exist to under this name until 1767. In1382 numberthe of old the eparchies Achrida (Ohrid), Castoria, Moglena, Pelagonia,Strumica, Glavinica and SeeGelzer, GünterPrinzig, “Achrida,” Duchesne, however, stated that this honor (i.e. the most important of the several new cities that bore the name of name the bore that cities new several of the important most the (i.e. honor this that stated however, Duchesne, archiepiscopus , 19-21. Because of the reactions of the other metropolitans, and as a result of the rearrangement of as aresult and metropolitans, other the of reactions the of Because Justiniana Prima Der Patriarchat vonAchrida, and protothonos in Lexikon für Theologie und Kirche, it was often identified with , titles that were reserved only for the prelate of Ohrid (the first) and for the for and first) (the ofOhrid prelate the for only reserved were that titles , Les églises séparées 10. 193 (Paris, 1856), 240. vol.I (Freiburg et al.:Herder, 1993),115. Justiniana Prima 195 In the middle of the Byzantino-Bulgarica Der Patriarchat von 192 and, as such, 194 The new The 58 5 CEU eTD Collection -Bar), (Zagreb: Tisak Antuna Scholza, 1902), 16, 18, 21. 18, 16, 1902), 200 Scholza, Antuna Tisak (Zagreb: Dioclea-Bar), 199 197 l’invasion turque 198 Cambridge University Press, 2003), 269. 196 thirteenth century, the city of Ohrid was ruled by the Albanian Paul Gropa, epistemonarches judgebishops,not did and was thisact asirregular emperor sincethe ‘common the transfer qualification to regardingdebate in emperor’s the hot a personality. Heparticipated scholars.prominent Demetrios Chomatianos,in archbishop outstanding 1320s,wasamost terms with IAnjou.Charles Ohridstartedtobecome touched influences. by western fourth centuries. fourth metropolitan see ofDioclea, whosebishops mentionedwere already in byname the and third for rite. Catholic the won coast until the installation Adriatic southeastern the along archbishopric was theonly It Catholic of Montenegro. parts also of the Anjous Albania of and present-day includedterritories the northern Bar of (Antibari). archbishopric The in Albania and until the archbishopric of Durrës was expansion of archbishopricsthe in periods.later authority, it was the period which strengthened the rite and provided a good basis for the Šufflay,“Kirchenzustände,” 195. Farlati, Gilbert Dagron, Gelzer, Paul Gropa appeared as a sebastocrator, Still, in the thirteenth century, the archbishopric of entertained century, presenceStill, archbishopric of in thirteenth the of Ohrid the the As a bishopric,it wasfirst mentioned in 882. was Bar region Adriatic in thesoutheastern Catholic archbishopric The strongest Der Patriarchat von Achrida, Illyricum Sacrum , 29-30. 200 Emperor and Priest: TheImperial Office in Byzantium, of Churches.’ of the In 1022, Bar, along with , was separated from Durrës to whichfrom they Ulcinj,wasseparated Durrës to with In1022,Bar,along III,58-60;IvanMarkovi 16-18. The archbishopric ofBar 197 dominus Although the archbishopric was reduced duringhis of Dibra and of the city of Ohrid. See Gegaj, 198 ü , Dukljansko-Barska Metropolija 199 Itinherited the authority of previousthe tr. JeanBirrell (Cambridge, N.Y.: 196 (The metropolitan of metropolitan (The who was on good L’Albanie et 59 CEU eTD Collection twelfth century became prelate of Bar. He created a significant network: he was connected in heconnected was network: asignificant created Bar. He of prelate became century twelfth of the in seventies the who Zadar, from nobleman a Gregory, was an into archbishopric Bar Church. Western in the of politics the point strategic important became an coast Adriatic southeastern or Ohrid, which lay outside their sphere of influence. to have their under territories supremacy the exterioran archbishopricof such as Ragusa, Durrës want not did and anti-Byzantine were of Zeta) State the (later of princes the even because beginning the from minimal was components Byzantine the of strength The archbishopric. rite Eastern the with andlukewarmly only connected been always had provinces strongly Albanian northern the connected to the , they fully backed the rise of Bar to an Split) and Durrës. They insistedthe Split) onreceiving and Durrës.They bishops of Ragusa and Bar, who hadhad urging of the hand, bythe it developed other influenceBalkans and,onthe Orthodox in the been suffragans of the archbishopricsgain papacyto by asanattemptthe itstarted had one the hand, in parallel.this On process of Spalato (later on process of full recognition was still long and difficult. 202 201 in archbishopric year the 1067, possible only many after whichlastedattempts for almost centuries. two made was bishopricBar asanarchbishopric of of andrecognition Therise the Byzantine Durrës. religiously, were affiliated 204 203 16. See Ibidem, 199. Fine, ff.97r-98r theyear 1062. is Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae One of the leading personalities who contributed in an extraordinary way to the rise of The rise of Bar to an archbishopric was the result of two driving forces that had affected Late Medieval Balkans, I, no. 146, 183,189. I, no. 63. Nevertheless, in acopy of the original charter inthe 45. 201 although, in fact, they had never been strongly connected to connected strongly been never had they fact, in although, 202 but de jure its statuswas not accepted until 1199. pallium 204 in order to become independent. Since become independent. in to order 205 In this context these parts of the of parts these context this In Bibliotheca Vallicelliana, Ms.C. De facto Bar became an 203 The 60 CEU eTD Collection 213 212 decision of Pope Innocent III, Innocent of Pope decision this about complained of Ragusa archbishop the when There weretimes of Bar. prelate the 210 209 4. Jire 211 III, Innocent Pope of a relative also Šufflay Nemanja. Prince Serbian of because the 208 207 giurisdizionali”] “Lerelazioni Sforza, [henceforth: 1975) Nicolao” inUrbeBarensi Facultate in S. Theologiae apud Pontificiam Universitatem S.ThomaeUrbe de dal X alstudy of Fedele Sforza, “Le relazioni giurisdizionali traXV l’arcivescovo di Bari e il Vescovado di Cattaro in Dalmazia secolo,”206 205 Albania. northern of dioceses the over supremacy for disobedience. Bar” the“bishopof hadexcommunicated yearsbefore whoten pope, receive the Rome to wentto Gregory documents, with equipped Michael and church Bar,of andthe second one the continuity archbishopricof by the of Bar.Supported Prince metropolitan the to church Dioclea of the succession the proved one The first II. Calixtus Pope Pope Alexander III, who set the final position of the bishopric of Kotor, and the second one by Dioclea. of prince the with Michael, 1172, again in hisperson with Kotor the year of under archbishop supremacy the Bari, brought who actually the actually received it figurewhetheris a lack he to period, from ever of this impossible sources particular out Šufflay,“Kirchenzustände,” 206. Šufflay,“Kirchenzustände,” 205. Ibidem I,no. 106.Gregory went to hometown,his Zadar, where died in1195.he Šufflay,“Kirchenzustände,” 204. see region the in monarchy Sicilian ofthe involvement the On Šufflay,“Kirchenzustände,” 199. Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae þ ek, 206 Geschichte der Serben In 1199, Vulcanus, Prince of Dioclea, who was a devoted Catholic, and according to built very good relations with the archbishop of Split, the archbishop of Ragusa, and of Split,of relations archbishop the thebuiltvery archbishop with good I, no. 214; Farlati, I, no. 103. no. I, I, no. 63, 81; Šufflay considered these Dissertatio adDoctoratum in Sectione Oecumenico-Patristica Graeco-Byzantina “A.S. pallium. I,266. Illyricum Sacrum What we know is that the archbishop of Bar did not have nominal have not did Bar of archbishop the is that know we What 213 but it proved to be irrevocable. The title, character and its and The title,character it buttobeirrevocable. proved 207 211 Gregory managedreceive to twopapal bulls: 212 VI, 93. VI, bullae managed toobtain archbishopric the 210 as forgeries. See Šufflay, “Kirchenzustände,” 204, n. In 1189, Gregory had to escape from escapeBar from had to In 1189, Gregory Codex Diplomaticus Barese Acta Albaniae pallium 1, 99; See also the I,109, no. 111; pallium 208 209 from the from one by Due to (Bari, for 61 CEU eTD Collection Budua were consideredinland bishoprics. ( the Papal Curia for the improvement1187), whowas also engaged in taking careof Catholicthe in rite Albania.north Heintervened at of the Catholic rite in these its (1158- metropolitan of peakunderArchbishopTribunus authority. power Ragusa reached The territories, asking the pope status the Kotor, Ulcinj,of archbishopric, an Bar and bishoprics many fell its other under to of archbishopric Ragusa. Papacy the spreaditsinto influence inAlbaniaand Balkans,the arole held previously by the village of Nenshati village vicinity in of Nenshati theof Lezha. Shkodra and Baleci on the Rioli River east of Lake Shkodra, and Sapa or Sapata, now in the 218 217 216 Gesellschaft bishoprics of( Shkodra onwards, the number of the coastal suffragans continued to increase. to continued suffragans coastal the of number the onwards, those inthose hinterland. the geographicalinto in those situated position vicinity the maritimethe of and castles cities and 15. Jahrhunderts, 214 coast. Adriatic southeast the along hands of archbishopricthe of Bar, and inthe of itscourse influence time, spread more andmore insuffragans wereneveragain questioned Rome. 215 Arbanum See Johan Georg von Hahn, von Georg SeeJohan Ibidem. Ibidem.; idem, Constantin Jire Constantin Acta Albaniae Ragusa/Dubrovnik became archbishopricmetropolis and a 999.Afteraround its rise to Many bishoprics were suffrages of andJire Bar weresuffragesof Many bishoprics ) close to Kruja as coastal while Ulcinj, Shas ( Ulcinj, Shas while Kruja ascoastal ) closeto ]. I, no. 146, 183,189. Geschichte der Serben þ 4 vols. (Vienna:ImKommissionbei Alfred Hölder, 1912-1919) [henceforth: Jire ek, Staat undGesellschaftim mittelalterlichen Serbien. Studien zurKulturgeschichte des13.bis Scutari 215 Reise durch die Gebiete desDrin und Wardar While most of the latter disappeared one after the other from from 1200 other the after disappeared one Whilemost latter the of ), Drishti ( Drishti ), I, 218, 265. The archbishopric of Ragusa Drivast 217 218 New bishoprics were created such as Danja south of such Danjasouth Newbishoprics werecreated as This way Bar became the most important base for ), Shurdhah Shurdhah ( ), 214 All the north Albanian dioceses were in the were dioceses Albanian north the All þ ek grouped them their them to ek grouped according Suacium Sarda (Vienna, 1867), 328. ), Pulti ( ) in its eastern vicinity, and 216 Jire Polatum þ ek considered the ek considered ), and), Arber þ ek, Staat und 62 CEU eTD Collection 225 have been himself by ordained pope the videtur. ecclesieconsuetudinimultis Romane obviare 224 220 219 commorantibus. the to recommended inwith signing Constantinople, the actsof synodstheir personal meetings Church important in all actively the participated who scholars and Greek acknowledged was sent by Pope Alexander III as a fighter Dalmatia, of well those southern as Albania as in northern forBenedictine biggest the of the with Romecontact permanent in was who Arbanum, to Durrës, battleconvincestrongholds. Inthe Orthodox against year1167,hebishop managedto of the whose archbishops were Ulcinj. of bishop the also and him excommunicate to pope the want“bishop.” Since influence of thearchbishop to obey Bar didnot him, managed to Tribunus Bar simply of prelate the called and (1067) an archbishopric to risen had already which Bar, over authority he archepiscopal 1167, claimed year the time,that At around send envoys there. 223 222 221 with PapalCuriathe through new the rulers of Dioclea,the Župan Nemanja andhis he brothers; 1189, decisivelyRome yearfrom stroke circumstances,these inthe againstBar.Hewent to and profited (1189-1201), time I Bernard at that of Ragusa, archbishop Nemanja,the Serbian prince Karl Hampe, Karl Ibid Ibidem I, no. 96,Šufflay, “Kirchenzustände,” 203; Ibid Ibid Ibidem, 97.no. Acta Albaniae 225 . . . , no. 98. Šufflay, “Kirchenzustände,” 203. , no. 85, 86, 90, 92. , no. 200, n. 1. For acertain time, itseemed that the enthusiastic archbishop of Ragusa had even started a When the archbishop of Bar, Gregory, had to escape from Bar (1189), because of of because the escape from Bar (1189), had to Bar, Gregory, of When archbishop the where the situation for his purposes was superficially favorable: he was on good terms favorable: hewason good wassuperficially his for purposes situation wherethe under the Salian and Hohenstaufen Emperors I, no. 93. no. I, 224 abbatibus et tamclericis ceterisLatinis quamlaicis apudDurachium 222 , wasalso toTribunus. subordinated In1168,Tribunus 221 The bishop of Arbanum, who seems to (Oxford: Blackwell, 1973),168. 220 219 to abandon the Greek rite, theGreek abandon to ductus. 223 Tribunus was qui in 63 CEU eTD Collection Suacinensem, Drivastensem, Polatensem, Scodrinensem, Arbanensem. Stagnensem,Bossenensem, Tribuniensem, Catarinensem, Rose, Biduanensem,Antivarensem, Dulchinensem, (Paris: Fontemoing et C 226 territories. these ruler of authority his prove thelegal of continuity to forged documents and even original with was equipped 229 228 227 the as Ragusa, of archbishopric the of underthe jurisdiction Albania officially andPulti, were Shkodra BAV: Jire Ibidem Acta Albaniae þ Liber Censuum ek, Codex OttoboniCodex 226 I, no. 110. Geschichte der Serben over the north Albanian dioceses. I, no. 65, 82. ie 3057. Cfr.PaulFabre Louisand Duchesne, testifies. , éditeurs, 1910), 102: 228 During 1188-1189,Barandits suffragans: Ulcinj, Shasi, Drishti, I, 275. 229 Metropolis Ragusia civitas hoshabet episcopos suffraganeos: 227 Bernard I came back as the only metropolitan the only back Icame as Bernard LeLiber Censuumde l’Église Romaine , vol. II 64 CEU eTD Collection installation of the of installation inhave establish authority the its alsoafter the region,role a crucial which continued to to Curia Roman the main meansof of the wereone elections episcopal and archiepiscopal Inthis context, status. their to duties according different out carried who legates, different best the election done andbishops, whoresidedalsobut through of archbishops through there, be there,whichcould representatives havingits wascertainly one A region.a certain preferred episcopal elections, and andreligious through orders papal envoys. toreach attempted people mainly individual basis,is,on an through that archiepiscopal and the before conditions, these consideration into Taking werealready Christianized. territories of paganlands,becausethese the Christianisation Catholicism yetorganisedcountries. werenotbefore Since a theseterritories 1272, centralised within state Catholisation from adifferentWesternwas thus, phenomenon foundthat in European other couldTheir century. thirteenth late the until organization religious or political distinct no had they not beand Bulgarians Serbs Greeks, alongwith “schismatic,” considered introduced by royal decree. It was also different from the von Hahn, medieval heresy Albania),in Shkencave Historike Mesjetare” (The questionof dualist heresy and heterodoxy medievalin Albania), 230 About heresy in Albania see Ylber Hysa, “Çështje të herezise dualiste dhe heterodoksisë në Shqipërine në heterodoksisë dhe dualiste herezise të “Çështje Hysa, seeYlber Albania in heresy About III. The establishment of papal authority in the Southwestern Balkans in Southwestern the authority ofpapal The establishment III. There were different means with which the Roman Curia used to establish its authority in authority its establish to Curia used Roman the means with which There weredifferent III. 1.Papal representatives in the region Until the Until Albanesische Studien 26 (1996): 39-56;DhimitërShuteriqi, “Shënim mbi herezinë mesjetare në Shqipëri” (A note on Regnum Albaniae. Regnum Albaniae Studime Historike (Jena, 1854), 143-65. came into existence, the Southwestern Balkans was Balkans existence, Southwestern came into the 2(1980): 199-222. About paganforms the ofsee religion Georges Regnum Albaniae 230 emerged, Papal the Curia had GjurmimeAlbanologjike, Seria e but, as opposed to the latter tothe asopposed but, 65 CEU eTD Collection nisi eorum absolvar licentia 1959) year. This was part of his vow. See Aemilius Friedberg, ed. Friedberg, See Aemilius vow. ofhis was part This year. 232 Thirteenth Centuries popethe with thebishops. See Kenneth Pennington, 231 papal curia. For this reason special attention needs to be paid to the nomination and translation on bythe waselected metropolitan,by archbishop failed,the while the in chapter, and, casethis ecclesiastical nominations Theand translations. normal,non-exempt bishop waselectedby the local of circumstances. the indicator alsobut as names, places persons’ and dates, source notfor only the areagood translation. They nomination and of very act behind the a certainlevel reality the to formula, show prescribed the bishopric and archbishopric nomination and translation. Thesealthough letters, mostly following epistle. papal in the mentioned explicitely not were which reasons for in Avignon Court Papal instance, wasasked John byPope himself May1317)toshow XXII (18 within 20daysin the for of inDurrës, archbishopric the Cunavia, of bishop The ones. alsounforeseen sometimes always not intoonly weretobevisits obligatory consideration,possible.the Not taken but was the duty of every bishop toshow himself at the Papal Curia once ayear, visitations. in during form different or person tothecuria inwritten alsobutcuria, reported and archbishops,whonotonly implemented the suggestions anddirections givenby papal the confirmation and election episcopal 1.Archiepiscopal and III. Since the pontificate of Gregory VII, the elected bishop was obliged to present himself in the Papal Curia every Curia Papal the in himself present to obliged was bishop elected the VII, ofGregory pontificate the Since Pennington pointed out the variety of canonistic political and constitutional thought defining the relationship of , Liber Extra Liber , The election of the archbishop and of the exempt bishop required a special process of issue of the concerned clergy Albanian addressedtothe letters papal of The majority bishops faithful through be done best could region in the events the on eye an Keeping , X 2.24.4: (Pennsylvania: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1984). . Apostolorum limina singulis annis autperme percertum nuncium meum visitabo, Pope and Bishops:ThePapal Monarchy intheTwelfth and Corpus Juris Canonici (Graz:Akademische Druck, 232 although this was 231 233 66 It CEU eTD Collection sporadically mentioned as a very important one. as a very important mentioned sporadically there are almostmagionedescrittore viaggiatore e Tartaria eMongolia di nelsecolo XIII no studies done on the activity of John de Plano Carpini in the archbishopric of Bar, an activity Carpine, Bibliographisches Kirchenlexikon, Carpini”, Plano de “Johannes Zimmermann, Harald instance, for See, Germany. in activity on his Shpresa, 2002), 105. Therekatolikë në lamë t’atdhetaris are Sirdani, manySee Marin territories. studiesthese in archbishops strong first the of on John de Plano Carpini as an envoy235 to the Mongols, and234 also some coram nobis personaliter representur 233 Posten” “exponierten these fill to tried build attempted to church with anational expansionistas the Just tendencies. Eastern Church and rite eastern tothe finally returned southeastern as the time, of course the over grew in it An interest from beginning. Holy the the attention of See which drew the archbishoprics those of one was however, Bar, of archbishopric The territories. Albanian in the part its played when alsocentury, period fourteenth whichwas the the especially during the and its Anjou conquest, after mainly papacy of the received attention the The latter (Durazzo). territories of the region. the level of the archbishopric and exempt-bishopric election as a feature of the papal policy in the Johannes de Plano Carpini Johannes dePlano the appointment of prominent personalities started in the first half of the thirteenth century, when from time totime. rules electoral itto breakthe was necessary manage this feat Curia, andto success he had achieved during his activity as a legate to the Mongols, who were seriously Mongols, who were tothe a legate his activity as had during achieved success he The well-known historian of the Gelzer, in Albania Marin Sirdani stated that John de Plano Carpini was one ASV, The two main Catholic archbishoprics, whose suffragans were partly whollyin the or werepartly suffragans whose mainThe two archbishoprics, Catholic The papal policy strengtheningof Catholic discipline inthearchbishopric of Bar through in Reg. Aven. Der Patriarchat von Achrida, Encyclopedia Catholica VI, 2, fol. 183; fol. 2, Regnum Albaniae (Franciscans in Albania and the Catholic Albanians in the area of patriotism (Prishtina: ofpatriotism area inthe Albanians the Catholic and Albania in (Franciscans 235 Reg. Vat. vol.XIV (1998), col. 1112-1114. Alberto Ghinato, was appointed to the seat of this archbishopric as a reward for the asareward totheseatof archbishopric this wasappointed . 595; Francesco Liverani, Francesco 595; 19. 63, ep. 132: were the archbishoprics ofDurrës and Bar (Antibari) archbishoprics were the 234 with prominent personalities, so alsopersonalities, Papal so with did the prominent ut infraviginti dierumspatium post citationem huiusmodi se Fra Giovanni daPiandeCarpine contado nel di (Perugia: V. Bartelli, 1876). Nevertheless, 1876). Bartelli, V. (Perugia: Françeskanët në Shqypni dheshqyptarët Giovanni daPian del Regnum Albaniae Biographisch- 67 CEU eTD Collection 239 237 Berichten, vol.3 (Siegmaringen: Jan Thorbecke 1997).Verlag, Schmieder, See Felicitas onwards. Ages Middle the from different in and times many published that been has why it importance, is ethnographical and historical great a has a short etc. empire, fighting of of the methods their and synthesis army of their a historic description Mongols, the of religion and costumes habits, geography, about chapters de Carpine of his legationto Mongolia whichbecame the first guide to Central Asia Franciscana archbishop ofRagusa.See Alfonso “FraGiovanniOrbini, di del Pian Carpine, ambasciatore di Roma,” stated thatJohn de Plano Carpini was appointed archbishopin ofBar 1248, inatime ofdifficulties great with the 238 of Bar, namely Johannes de Plano Carpini. in nominated anewlatter but pope tothe archbishop the protest, Ragusa turned archbishopric of hislife.The with envoy the threatened even and claims accept these not did assembly the in prince. Thecitizens of demandedby hisby a Bar, participatingandSerbian convoked envoy presented in assembly letter, inan awritten suffragans ofBarandits claiming thearchbishopric inof Bar 1247. The archbishop of Ragusa tried touse this occasion further to his pretentions, to placeunder it hisownrule. samehappenedatthe The occasion of death of the archbishop the tried Ragusa of archbishop the vacant Bar was of archbishopric of the seat the when time Every proportions. crisis hadreached of Ragusa with archbishopric the archbishopric’s relations Poland. Hildesheim, such as towns German invarious many notonly convents heestablished there, his stay MagdeburgGermanysmooth Orderin sent to pathof the territories, Minorite the to during German the and, etc. but Bar,hein he of who becausewas archbishop one wasappointed experiencedthe 1222 was when also in the east in lands such as Bohemia, Hungary, and 236 century.in thirteenth the threatening Europe Fine, Liverani, We do not have the exact date of appointment. Eubel gives in his John de Plano Carpini is very famous for his work “ Late Medieval Balkans, He was appointed archbishop of Bar in1248, archbishop of He wasappointed 237 , 97; Farlati, , 97; Johannes vonPlanoCarpini: Kunde vonden Mongolen(1245-1247) Fra Giovanni daPian de Carpine XLIII, I-II no. (January-June 1943): 55-79,especially 57. Seep. also Liverani, Illyricum Sacrum 139-140. VI,101-102; VII, 38-39. , 14-20, 90, 100. Historia Mongalorum quos nos Tartaros appellamus,” 236 Johannes de Plano Carpini wasalready Carpini dePlano Johannes 238 in very difficult circumstances when the when circumstances difficult very in HC I, 92 only the year 1248. Alfonso Orbini . This workincludes which introductory Fremde KultureninAlten Fra Giovanni da Pian Miscellanea fruit 239 68 CEU eTD Collection the archbishop of archbishopthe of Ragusa by bishopricthe of Ulcinj in 1189 and1242.The archbishop of Ragusa claims of Ragusa about jurisdiction over Duklja (Zeta). These documents included submissions to relevantarchbishopCarpinito the byJohannes Ragusa wererejected dePlano beingnot of as couldpresentbesuffragans. Thisletter not produced and documents presented by other the the territories, this archbishop also had under his supremacy the territory and the towns of Bar and its Archbishopbeen appointed of Ragusa in eighth the by Zacharias.century Pope Among other “stolen” by Serbian the Nemanja, Stephen king years seventy previously, Andreas acertain had which mostdocument, certainly a forgery. was claiming it itsalong with the archbishop suffragans, of Ragusa basedthis a“stolen”claim on supporting themselves with evidence theyhad. Opposing the title archbishopfor Barand Ragusansfor the his excommunicated humiliation. which even in hisimprisonmentresulted in Ragusa.After having for paid his he release, documents. Archbishop however,“strong partisan” Johannes, becamea in the anywhere it of mention no is there since place, taken have to not seems Kotor in meeting Bar in backbut ofRagusa,recognized to the turned the supremacy 1249 and1250.Nevertheless, meeting andproposed any inKotor not to take action against Ulcinj, which hadsuffragan, Bar’s 241 “Le relazioni giurisdizionali.” 240 aneutral territory. Kotor, in meet to were they that, after and, Church each of rights the over claims its justify to evidence gather the Accordingside hadto tothis plan, each for adetailedreconciliation.he plan presented 242 Fine, Kotor was the only Dalmatian see which was under the jurisdiction of the Italian archbishopric of Bar. See Sforza, Ibidem, Late Medieval Balkans, In 1252, the two competing archbishops brought their claims in front of competingintheirfront of In pope, the archbishopsbrought two claims1252, the Carpini began his office as a mediator. Before going to Bar, he stopped in where Bar, he BeforeRagusa, stopped goingmediator. to his asa began office Carpini 140. 240 139. John promised to excommunicate everyone who tried to prevent the prevent to tried who everyone excommunicate to promised John 242 According to the document, which was 241 of the rights of his see, 69 CEU eTD Collection 244 243 influenceindirect on hadalso archbishopric dioceses, the Besidesthe Danja, andArbëria. Lezha and metropolitan of the suffragans Ulcinj, Budua, Shasi, Shkodra, Drishti, Pulati and Sarda, Sapa, Johannes dePlanoCarpini. Albaniannorth in thisperiodmost territories be should totheactivities probably attributed of Latin tothe converted rite. Crotone, of bishop Nicolaus, Minorite the and Calojohannes archdeacon instance, for where, in Durrës, also but Albania, north in especially is evident, rite Catholic the to Byzantine the from movement missionary Catholicism. managed beforeyearsmiddlehis (1252),he turn diocesessomethe Albaniato death of of to lands. Albanian the in Catholicism of center a strong into archbishopric the turned that inhadbeen created way by the of archbishop the Ragusa. described under supervision the of archbishopthe in Johannes denied Split. thearchbishopric that Bar of Ragusa, jurisdiction whose extended only the townof over Ragusa hadbeen only first a bishopric by Bar). (succeeded Dioclea Split) and (now Salona in Dalmatia: archbishoprics been hadtwo protest. a launch to unable and vacant thus, was Ragusa seeof when the a time at recognition given this recognized as an archbishopricof Bar and Ulcinj only owingfor disobediencepoint notdid fail to Alexander Pope out that had (1159-1181) recognized III anexcommunication to an error. Heby claimedthe Ragusan that archbishopPope Innocent and III claimed had that Bar had been Thall Acta Albaniae ȩ As a result of his work, the archbishop of Bar also received the title of of Serbia inAdriatic territories areformation initiated southeastern Carpini the Johannes de Plano Johannes de Carpini Plano claimed that his seewasolder than Ragusa’s. Originally there czy, Forschungen 244 I, no. 200. no. I, As a matter Asfact, of duringa matter whole century, of thirteenth the important the an I, 202. 245 Such a success of Catholicism in the SuchasuccessCatholicism of 243 Two 70 CEU eTD Collection 251 dalla R. Accademia d’Italia givenas a regest by Fulvio Cordignano Giuseppeand Valentini, Marinus, the archbishop of Bar she aimed at converting the Bulgarian Emperor. See ASV Emperor. Bulgarian the converting at aimed she ofBar archbishop the Marinus, 250 in ASV, in for pope but, the in November 1303,BenedictXI transmitted it toMarinus as namelywell, he 248 247 Greca, 1977), 30-31. et deGrazaniza inregnoServie. Kingdom: of parochial churches Serbian the ininstitute and some rectors remove In 1303,Marinusright to wasgiven XI. the Benedict latter. the with terms good on been have also would who Zare, 249 emperor, Bulgarian the of conversion tothe she attend would that Queen. and Serbian French princess a mother, Helen, 246 245 as served often in Bar he family from Descendeda patrician wasalso favorite rulers. of secular Papal Curia, inbe 1301.Heproved avery to notpersonality,predominant had only who the supportof the Arbano). of bishopric the (in Molendino of Alexander S. and Arbano), Maria of Trefandena (in(in thethe bishopricbishopric ofof Lezha),Drishti),Ulcinj),SS. Sergio and Bacchus (in bishopricthe of S.GiovaniShkodra), de Stivalio Strilalioor S. AlexanderS. Paolo in deltheBenedictine abbeys such as Monte S. Maria of Rotec,bishopric S. Nicola ofBoina della Fossa (in thebishopric of (in the of bishopricLezha, S. Sofiaof of Dagno (Deja), S. 18 November1303: In 1291 (March 23), Pope Nicholas IV praised Helen, the queen of Serbia and “Rascia”, because through because “Rascia”, and of Serbia queen the Helen, praised IV Nicholas Pope 23), (March 1291 In Langlois, ASV, Giuseppe Salimbeni, Giuseppe Ducellier, Acta Albaniae Schedario Garampi Marinus was influentialalso quite tothe various powersbestowedthanks onhim by Pope Another mediator came to the archiepiscopal see of Bar when Marinus Zare was elected Zarewas Marinus of Bar when see archiepiscopal came the mediator to Another Reg. Vat. Reg. Les Les Registres, La façade maritime, I, no. 514, 547,581. 46. f.166 Acta Albaniae Appunti perlastoria ecclesiastica in Albania neisecoli XIVeXV no. 6713; Potthast, (Shkodër: Tipografia dell’immacolata, 1937-40),10. of of Serbian the Stephen kings Dragutin , vol. 68, f. 191 r , ep. 793; Theiner, 210. I, no. 552. I, no. 251 The acceptance of episcopal resignations was a right reserved wasaright resignations ofepiscopal The acceptance v [Miscellanea I A1]; [Miscellanea Regesta Monumenta de Briscovia, de Rudenico, de Rogosna,etTrepzode Briscovia, deRudenico, , no. 23622. Hung Saggio di un Regesto Storico dell’Albania.Premiato 249 ariae I,375-376. n.607;asa regest isto be found When promising to Pope NicholasPope IV to Whenpromising 247 and Uroš II, 250 246 she counted on Marinus on shecounted . Reg. Vat. (Grottaferrata: Badia 248 and of their of and 46, ff. 14 r -17 71 v CEU eTD Collection exstirpandi. to the West during the firsthalf 1313, hebeganof hiswriting firstwork back came he When . to Minor Asia through traveled thence and Constantinople to went He authority. Such Adae. a crusaderwasthefamousGuillelmus Dominican Catholicismmediator: even as a fighter whenas nota now needed acrusaderand as Bar was of of kingdom. archbishop Serbian the The of schism authorities this secular the with andlinked closely was which heresy, Church, Orthodox Serbian was the of attempts who inwas experiencedclearbecame in contradictionconverting savingCuria the of question major thethe circumstances, Catholic these In the Catholicism. to Serbs people the converting territories to of hope no almost had Curia Roman the along century, fourteenth withthe of thetwenties the In Dragutin. southeast the Adriatic will coast of Stephen Helen and support because royal the of such energetic andthrough also archbishops from of the expansionistthe Serbian royal Helen. ones in the territories of theand the emperor, under dominion Greek the the of those from Durrës, Albania,starting Serbiannorthern king Uroš II, his brother of thechurches all included vast which area quite a reforming and of correcting prestigious task Stephen and their mother, Queen on samethe he day,18November was with 1303,that also entrusted verythe difficult, but by J. Delaville le Roulx, 254 253 Scutarensis. 255 252 bishopof resignationShkodra, the of Stephanus, toaccept was allowed Ibidem. Edited in 18November1303: Acta Albaniae 254 Guillelmus Adae was chosen by Pope Clement Vin 1305 formissionary work in the East. In the fourteenth century, the archbishopric of Bar had already consolidated his authority consolidated had of Bar already archbishopric century,In thefourteenth the Recueil des Historiens des Croisades. Documents arméniens, 255 He went back to the East, first to the Mongol Khanate of Persia, then preachto the I, no. 554. no. I, Acta Albaniae La France enOrient auXIV I, no. 553:I, no. conceditfacultatem recipiendiresignationem Stephani episcope e siècle, in Bibiothèque de l’Ecole Française de Athène et Rome et Athène de Française l’Ecole de Bibiothèque in 2(1906),521-555. Comments given are 252 certis ex causis. ex certis De modoSarracenos 253 It is 72 CEU eTD Collection 258 [henceforth: Atiya, [henceforth: 257 in the hands of the central in thehands is, of central the authority, thePapal Curia, that Albanian although bishopric each in matters “schismatics”of the andalso against Church Union. becentury,bishops important very role theones Albanian toplay the would in a the restof fourteenth the the Over heretics. and “schismatics” the against Catholicism a bulwarkof into Bar turn in to Balkans.Hewasenjoined the manywere spreading that heresies very to close as well as Churches, Catholic and Orthodox the between spot hot very a was Bar when a time at Farlati, a fanatic enemy years.abandoned for Adaeremained eight hisuntil in atBar death 1341. January he1337. There wasenjoined by Benedictreturn Pope his to XII to seewhichhe had 1329 as havingmade his way from Bar toAvignon later Narbonne,and to where hearrived on25 archbishopric of Bar, although consecratedhe was untilnot 18 January 1325. 256 entourage (1318-1346),” 44 (1886), 70-77;Ch. Kohler, “Documents relatifs aGuillaume Adamarchevèque puis de etsonde SultaniehBar à 1324 (26 October that after because soon Leo V of Armenia (31May 1323). Itis certain not if he himself participated in mission,this in 1322, and was conductto a mission for the union with the Catholic Church at the court of King di as Franco bishops.Hesucceeded Perugia archbishop his Adaeasone Guillelmus suffragan of new see at the town of Sultaniah (1 April 1318) with Franco di Perugia as the first archbishop and back toAvignon for ashort time only John because ofPope XXII and decided then create a to inGospel intoAden andpenetrated sailedto , parts of AroundEthiopia. 1316-1317,hewent Ibidem, 66. Aziz Suryal Atiya, ASV: Illyricum Sacrum In the fourteenth fourteenth Albanianin bishopricsIn century, the the often was quite election the process He must have left for his new see very soon afterwards, for he is reported once more in Reg. Aven. 259 The Crusade 22, fol. 268; ASV: of the infidels on a global level.The south French Dominican was archbishop The Crusadein theLater Middle Ages Revue de l’Orient latin VII, 67; Eubel, ]. Reg. Vat. Reg. HC I, 92; 10 (1903-4):42-44. 78 (an. IV., pars. 1) ep. 350; Theiner, Acta Albaniae 256 ) Guillelmus Adae was transferred to the to Adae transferred was ) Guillelmus I, no. 699. (London: MethuenCo.LTD., and 1938), 65-66 258 Monumenta Slavorum Guillelmus Adae was 257 I,158; 73 CEU eTD Collection 269 Bullarium 268 267 266 265 Bullarium Francescanum 264 Garampi 263 262 261 [henceforth: Barraclough, History Constitutional,LegalAdministrative and intheLaterMiddleAges also centralizing of issue the regarding policy readings see more GuillaumeFor Mollat, pontificate. his during Church Catholic the of that and papacy 260 Daniele Farlati concerningbishop the election of in of (Drishti) the Drivast 1322. (1347), bishop of (1345), Shkodra nominations Antonius,many cases such bishopof Ulcinj of of as one the (1343), were there XII, Benedict of pontificate the During popes. successive of pontificates during the repeated also was phenomenon this since nomination, of process local the of indicator an also is be explainedby centralizingthe nominations policy of andofbutit John translations XXII, Pope 259 (1334), The elections andconfirmations. of nominations those allhis hands, in especially offices the concentrated of the bishopsEspecially of John Pope numerous. such the pontificate during John XXIIcases were XXII of Shascases which(1319), were reserved very but thereare often bishops, respective electthe to wassupposed body. The Chapter elective either for the legitimate the considered popeLaw was Canon the to which according Chapter, canonical own its had himself or entrusted to papal envoys or clerics. Farlati, ASV, ASV, ASV, ASV, 17August 1334: ASV, 7December1326. ASV, 19 September1319. ASV, 16 July 1319. ASV, To justify the centralization he issued the bull “ Acta Albaniae Corpus Juris Canonici 268 264 Reg. Vat. A very A very case by significant in election Albanianbishop reported of the was territories Schedario Garampi Reg. Vat. Reg. Vat.Reg. 61, f. 155v. Francescanum Illyricum Sacrum and so on. to mention a few, were all carried out by Pope John XXII himself. This can certainly I, no. 699, 760. Cf. Jire 169, f. 41; ASV, 152, f. 186r-v. f. 152, 173, fol.40r-v; ASV, Schedario Garampi Schedario 6, no. 406; V, 1072.no. Papal Provisions Reg. Vat. VII, 236. , lib. I, tit. III, cap. 4 63, f. 28v; Farlati, Reg. Vat. Les Papes d’Avignon Reg. Aven. 266 Schedario Garampi Schedario Paulus, bishop of Shas (1345), Acta Albaniae 106,ff. 450r-451v,ep. 1127. Theiner, 70, fol.304r-v; þ Schedario Garampi ek, 26, fol.385r; 63, f. 28v. ]. Staat und Gesellschaft Illyricum Sacrum Ex debito (1305-1378) (Paris: Librairie VictorLecoffré, 1924), 36-62. See I, no. 30. I,no. ; Geoffrey Barraclough, Acta Albaniae 61, f. 160r. 261 Reg. Vat. ”. The centralization achieved increased the power of the of power the increased achieved centralization ”. The Cunavia (1319), f.119r; Farlati, 36, VII, 297; 82, ep. 567; Mentioned82, ep.567; by Garampi, II, 55 n. 6. n. 55 II, I, no. 654. no. I, Acta Albaniae Monumenta Slavorum Papal Provisions:Papal Aspects Churchof 267 (Oxford: BasilBlackwell, 1935) Gerwicus, bishop of Balec of bishop Gerwicus, Illyricum Sacrum 262 Skopje (1326), II, no. 16. no. II, I,no.251; Eubel, VII,207;Eubel, 265 269 Johannes, After the 263 Ulcinj ASV, 260 74 S. CEU eTD Collection bishopric of Drishti for almost 27 years. the bishopric of Drishti to the one of Argos ( from John Nicolaus transferred Pope XXII election, this Oneyearafter information. contain such thismade Nicolaus had that him butspecial, papal the are soformal letters they that do not qualities find what out to wouldhave beeninteresting It elect the sameNicolaus. also else but Nevertheless, stated Farlati,because ofthe virtues of Nicolaus, Pope John XXII could donothing election. of process another started John in hands, Pope XXII nomination process hisown whole election nor the previous one, previous northe election however,Drivast,neither enough,the PopeJohn same Nicolaus. strangely this accepted XXII, asinvalid( chapter bishop, Andreas, of the in Bar, proclaimedelection the archbishop of the theof election himself. pope the given to See) was Apostolic the directly on (dependent bishop exempt the or archbishop the elect to right the and archbishop, the to given was right the a bishop for is that authorities, higher the to be given then would right The candidate. seat. If after three months gathermonths proclamation the hadof within bishop candidate for vacant three the after the to no bishop was elected, of electors the that haddetermined Council Lateran Fourth for alongterm, the vacant remaining the electors would lose the right to elect the 272 und Bistumsbesetzungen 273 271 270 it. an Itelected Nicolaus, Augustinian. reserved for death of Dominicus, the Canon Chapter could not elect the new bishop within the time limits Geschichte der päpstlichen Reservationen Cf. Ganzer, Klaus eligendi potestate careant ea vice, ac ipsa eligendi potestas ad eum, qui proximo praeesse dignoscitur, devolvatur. Farlati, Ibidem. C. 41, X 1, Ibidem. 6: Illyricum Sacrum Papsttum undBistumsbesetzungen inder ZeitvonGregor IX Bonifaz bis VIII:Ein Beitrag zur Infra quos, iusto impedimento cessante sielectio celebrata non fuerit, qui eligere debuerant, irritam) ]. VII, 236. , andsincethenext hehigher hewas the authority reelected bishop of quippe juseligendiadserevocaverat. (Cologne Verlag,et Böhlau al.: 1968),9 [henceforth: Ganzer, 273 Ecclesia Argolicensis 270 In order to prevent the episcopal seats episcopal the prevent to Inorder ), leaving vacant the important the vacant leaving ), 272 Having concentrated the Having concentrated 271 Because of the delay Papsttum 75 CEU eTD Collection the election was election the authority, influence secular of the a the under bishopric to waselected if Law, Canon a candidate secularalso electors, forinfluence the fourteenth the continuedAccording throughout century. to them. to loyal men who were choosing bishopelection, of process influence the to started also they region, the 278 of Bar, archdeacon the Marinus Zare, his career, of years early the In Albanian territories. inthe election process years. only theirlost toelect,but rights their officesbenefices and be were suspended to for three in name only. instay Durrës. Heis mentioned asliving inVenice, thus becoming the first archbishop of Durrës 275 274 a not certainly was It zeal. Catholic her and origins French her of because Curia Roman the with inDurrës. who to was sentimmediately from 1211, Constantinople Durrës, of archbishop the as birth by citizen a Venetian appoint to managed even They Durrës. of inthesuffragans bishops burghers as Venetian of practice appointing the started Venetians the archbishopric of Durrës when case the wasmostly This in territory. the power whom exercised all of authorites secular was won back to Catholicismbeenhad muchvery influenced by secular authorities such as the Anjous,Venetians local and after the fall of Constantinople. The 277 276 ASV, Šufflay,“Kirchenzustände,” 210. C. 14 X 1, 6; c. 43 X 1, 6. See also Ganzer, Šufflay,“Kirchenzustände,” 211. Acta Albaniae 277 Although freedom in the process of election was required not only for the candidate, but candidate, only for the not required of was in election freedom process the Although In the territories of the Southwestern Balkans, the election of bishops and other clerics Reg. Vat. Nevertheless, indirectly, even secularinfluence the was very often duringpresent the 276 275 I,no. 143, note 154. 46, f. 166 The Anjous followed the same politics. When the Anjou regime was installed in installed was regime Anjou the When politics. same the followed Anjous The ipso iureipso 278 was also a r , ep. 793. illegitimate and the elected wasdeclared elected the and illegitimate nuncio Papsttum und Bistumsbesetzungen of the Serbian Queen Helen, who was on good terms , 9. ineligibilis. 274 Nevertheless, he did not did he Nevertheless, The electors not electors The 76 CEU eTD Collection 281 Ragusina 284 Bishop”]; Paul Hinschius, Catholic Historical Review 283 282 1877), vol.II, 577,601. 280 279 Republic, in Ragusan the rights received citizenship asittheinsame inyeartheyalso Hungarians, the was case 1319. Since possessions by Serbian wasfought evenwhen king, the latter the bya by ledCatholic coalition family had always enjoyed privileges Serbianthe of They kings: confirmed in were their 21 June 1301. on archbishopof Bar waselected sameMarinus the that coincidence Dubrovnik, Cunavia, through Andreas, Cunavia, through Kruja. theexpelled bishop of in of thediocese Nicolaus dePetrosa of S. church parochial rich of the rector Rubeus, Johannes JohnPope confirmed travel Avignon.In1318, XXII not bishop couldbecauseto elected the it.get to representative had to go eitherApostolic See. In the latter case, confirmation hadpersonally to be given by the pope, and the elected bishop of the administration direct hewasunderthe unless from metropolitan it the bishopreceived the to the Papal Curia to receive Uroš II against the Hungarians in battlesthe of 1319. the confirmation or had to send a the bishop of Albania, hehad toconfirm the election of Costa as the archdeacon of Durrës: Michael, with Along Italy. southern in them of one confirmations, other two out carry to task the See. Apostolic latter was not able to travel to Avignon, because of his fear that the “schismatics” would occupy fear the hisAvignon, that able was becauseof not travel latter to Geoffrey Barraclough, The Making of a Bishop in the Middle Ages: The Part of the Pope in Law and Fact,” ASV, Barraclough, C.44 X 1, 6. Dubrovnik, HDA, in document archival Unpublished ASV, The metropolitan received his confirmation and consecration from pope, from the consecration and his confirmation received The metropolitan Reg. Aven. Reg. Reg. Vat. V, no. 142. no. V, Testamenta Notariae “The Making of a Bishop,” 287. 283 51, f. 31 9, fol. 187r, ep. 1324; ASV, There were also cases when the confirmation was carried out by a papal trustee Das Kirchenrecht Katholiken der and Protestanten inDeutschland XIX, 3(October, no. 1933),601; 5, 286-287[henceforth: Barraclough, “The making of a v , ep. 117. 282 In this case, the bishop was treated like a direct dependent of likeof dependentthe wastreated bishop Inthiscase, adirect the 1295-1334,41.cf. also the regest in 280 it seems that this family had taken the side of the Serbian King Reg. Vat. Reg. 68, 104 fol.v ep. 1324; Diversa Cancelariae 284 Besides this, Andreas was also given Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae 1323 (14August), 142.HDA, I, no. 651and I, no. , 6vols. (Berlin, 1869- I, no. 637. 279 281 The Zare Monumenta whereas 285 the The 77 CEU eTD Collection 289 16. no. II, Albaniae Acta 288 105 ep. 1325. because Archbishop Guillelmus Adae was in the Roman Curia at that time ( time that at Curia Roman in the was Adae Guillelmus Archbishop because by Bar wasnot recognized archbishopof the papacy, the to confirmation the also devolved The election and Tusculanni.Bertrand,his bishopof from the 1331, whoreceived confirmation in of bishop Ulcinj his toalack aswas Thomas, caseof to connected the suffragans of attention bishopsin was their seats physicalthe absence ofthe archbishop,something that mayhave been confirm to metropolitans the of failure the for reason Another reason. one certainly was it of bishop elections and of confirmations certain pontiffs XXIIpermitting suchasJohn financial use of policy centralising The region. in the Curia Papal the of impact direct this for reasons other episcopal office at Vreg, aseat strongly under threat by the “schismatics”. 286 287 confirmation took place confirmation inJuly 1345. took not missing: Paul, the bishop of Shas, received his confirmation by Bertrand, bishop of Ostia. His Barbuci. of Johannes confirmation carry the out he also could inBari stop to had he back way the on since and Avignon, in confirmation of right the given was Andreas that this demonstrates offact, matter As a in Italy. itwas because strange may seem Bari Johannes Barbuci in the diocese of inItaly. Bari of inthediocese Barbuci Johannes to benefice by thatof Croensis a parochial Andreaswas out carried The confirmation third Farlati, 285 his seat( ASV, ed., Monsignano, Eliseo Farlati, This letter of the same day is recorded in ASV, ASV, Illyricum Sacrum Reg. Aven. Reg. The frequency of such direct appointments and confirmations challenges us to search forsearch and appointments confirmations usto such directThe frequency challenges of Other cases when the papal trustee confirmed the results of a bishop election are certainly election bishop of confirmeda theresults papal the trustee caseswhen Other Reg. Aven. attento quodschismatici dominium obtineantindictacivitate templi Dyrrhachiensis) Illyricum Sacrum 152, fol. 362. 9, fol ep.1329(nota 281r-v, taxae); ASV, VII, 196, 191, 366; VII, 196. Bullarium Carmelitanum Acta Albaniae Acta 288 In 1363, Vinciguerra got papal confirmation to hispapal Vinciguerraconfirmation to In1363, got Reg. Aven. , vol., 3 (Rome, 1715),46;Farlati, 287 I, no. 636. no. I, The task of The Barbuci taskof inconfirming Johannes 9,fol.187v, ep. 1325and in ASV, Reg. Vat.Reg. 68fol.106 andmentioned inthe work of 289 Illyricum Sacrum electio devoluta Reg. Vat. VII, 297; 68, fol. 68, . 286 78 CEU eTD Collection Veröffentlichungen 39(Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz Verlag, 2003). eastern territories. eastern many on their way for to westerners served asapassageway very lands Albanian often the Constantinople, to on further and Balkans the of heart the into leading valleys open and rivers papallegates andthe unique,as they state. impressive for ceremony, quite in welcoming an haveenthusiastic streets them on the to greeted territories. Cfr. Robert Elsie, 294 293 292 291 n. 45,f.111r-113r. the Scampa visit(519), their visits were always welcomed and they had a great impact on the life way through to other lands but also as a final destination. Although probably notas spectacular as by Trojus, Hormisdas werewelcomed Constantinople, mostConstantinople, probably onthefamoustraveling to way their on were they that indicated in Vlora, also but Scampa, in only not stopped who visitdocumented territories. legatesinpapallegates, Onthis the Albanian papal of occasion, the earliest the is This 519. year in the Albania) in Elbasan (nowadays in Scampa welcomed was populo vidimus 1. 2.Papallegates III. 290 resideat archiepiscopo cum nonvalet Antibarensis fieri, dictus archiepiscopus inCuria Romana Robert Elsie has translated and published many of the accounts of the travelers who went through the Albanian the through went who travelers ofthe accounts the of many published and translated has Elsie Robert Ducellier, Ibidem. Farlati, ASV, Many papal legates traveled through the Southwestern Balkans afterwards. With its many its With afterwards. Balkans Southwestern the through traveled legates papal Many Tantam devotionem, tantas deogratias, tantaslacrymas, tantagaudiadifficile inalio Reg. Aven. ). 290 Illyricum Sacrum La façade maritime, 291 41, fol. 235; ASV, 294 -with these expressed a impression way words papal legate aboutthe his he The Albanian lands, however, were visited by papal legatesnot only on their , vol.VII, 433-434; Early Albania, ofHistorical aReader Texts, 11th Centuries, -17th IX. Reg. Vat. 292 the bishop and alsoby the citizens of Scampa who seem Acta Albaniae Acta 103, ff.7v-8r,ep. 13; Eubel, I, no. 29. no. I, Via Egnatia HC I, 229; ASV, . Thelegates of Pope Schedario Garampi, Balkanologische. 293 79 CEU eTD Collection 296 (Paderborn, 1912), 128 [henceforth: Ruess, Ages Envoys: Diplomatic “Thirteenth-century Queller, Donald Representatives”]; Papal “Medieval Schmutz, [henceforth: 463 delegate,” Judges and Legates, Representatives: Papal “Medieval Schmutz, Ruess, 297 pontificiae Hanna Fenichel Pitkin, Law,” Greeks: the againstforof inhis letter Lazar hissuccess himselfDecember 1167 III Alexander congratulated assisted (1105-1181) abandon bishopthe Albania Lazar, of diocese the to of Greekrite.the Pope papal inrepresented authority province.” the courts instance,decrees, conducted firstof appealslower from andgenerally heard courts, issued churches,vows, dedicated clerks, absolved of consecrated exercisedvisitations, rights provincial hierarchy. Hecalledsynods and at them, presided heratified elections,canonical presidency over the assumed the of andchurch provinces became the governor ecclesiastical supervision. extendedshare of government tasks time period exercised claimedof those to or under papal medieval government wasoneof administrativethe popesover an devicesutilizedpapal bythe pope. the of thusrepresentation papal legation was general and their in presence Albanian the will territories be in mainthe focus. Inthis nextchapter. however,themeaningof the importance papal legationsthe chapter, and in 295 strengthening the status of the in greatresponsibility papallegates the fourteenth took century,of During the Albanians. the Robert C. Figueira, “The Classification of Medieval Papal Legates in the Liber extra” Liber the in Legates Papal of Medieval Classification “The Figueira, C. Robert Schmutz, “Medieval Papal Representatives,” 457. There is a good summary of legate faculties given also by also given faculties legate of summary good isa There 457. Representatives,” Papal “Medieval Schmutz, Robert C.Figueira, “ (Princeton, 1967), 25,57-59; Karl Ruess, Studi Medievali, Die rechtliche Stellung, ‘Nuncii’ The medieval papal legate was legate papal The medieval In papal who1167, the was legate Albanian sent tothe by Alexanderterritories III Pope , no. 21 (1983), 211-228 [henceforth:Figueira, “The Classification”] 296 voluntatem habes [ritum] Grecorum, qui in multis Romane ecclesie consuetudini quiinmultis Romaneecclesie voluntatem habes[ritum]Grecorum, As the “full office of legation” ( officeof As the “full and ‘Procuratores’ 3 The Conceptof Representation rd Legatus Apostolice Sedis Series XXVII, no. 2, (1986): 527-574 [henceforth; Figueira, “ 144-145. Regnum Albaniae ,” Speculum Die rechtliche Stellung alter egoalter 35(1960): 202-205; idem, Die rechtliche Stellung des päpstlichen Legaten bis Bonifaz VIII - the Pope’s 297 (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1972);Richard of of the pope himself. The essential attribute of the as a local political structure, political local a as plenae legationis officio 295 Alter Ego ]. The institution legation of within the according to Thirteenth-Century Canon The Office ofAmbassador intheMiddle Studia gratiana Legatus ApostoliceSedis ) evolved, the legate ) evolved, the as will be argued in Archivum historiae 15(1972): 441- 80 ”]; CEU eTD Collection Stephano magnoiupano, Dioclea. 303 305 304 Dioclea Century), Viyantije u prvoj polovini XII veka” (Dioclea between Rascia and Byzantium in the First Half of the Twelfth archdeacon Simon archdeacon from sources. the clear Scientiarum et Artium Slavorum Meridionalium, 1904) 302 301 subdiaconus Dalmatia, southern in Albania inand also northern Order Benedictine monastic complexes the of biggest the timethat inmedieval Albania. Profiting his from good relations with Benedictinethe abbotsand at influential personality southernmost wasthe of Albania, bishop the since Lazar, achievement 300 Sancti Triphonis consecrat abbatesancti Petriet Johanne abbatesancti Georgii etGeorgio abbatesancti Salvatoris Arbanensis ecclesiam Antibarensis, etPetro abbate sancti Michaelis Catarensis etTriphone abbate sancte Marie Buduensis et Petro Johannis(archimandrita) etcumPetroabbate sanctorum Bachi,JohanneSergii et et abbatesanctiSalvatoris Drivastensi etcum Johanne episcopo Dulcinensi adiunctis abbatibus:Michaeleabbate (archimandrita) sancti 298 church nothave did such income. sincepay tax, his that wasunable to Gregorius Nemanja. Župan, Stephen by Great imposed the Gualterius, canon of Split, obviare videtur,inquibuspotes,vitare 299 Šmi Tadija Šmi According to Eubel, Acta Albaniae ... ritum Romanum solidatUros in Dalmatiam et Diocleam mittit. Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae þ iklas, On January On InnocentPope January III (1160/1-1216)8, 1199, sent chaplainthe Johannesandthe In 1180, Gregorius, the archbishopric of of Bar, In the archbishopric 1180, Gregorius, . 305 304 Byzantine Studies HC Papal letters were written to werewritten letters Papal I, They were given the authority to transmit the transmit to authority the given were They Codex Diplomaticus þ acted in acted Dalmatia iklas, Acta Albaniae I, no. 115. no. I, I, no. 97. no. I, I, no. 93: I,no. 299 Codex Diplomaticus regniCroatiae, Dalmatiae etSlavoniae, Apostolicae sedis legati he could presumably also win over to Catholicism. to over Albania central win also presumably hecould . ( Zbornikradova Vizantološkog Instituta I, no. 99, he was nominated as a papal legate in1173. to the wife of the latter, as well as to the archbishops, bishops, abbots, 301 Maio episcopus Catharensis cum ‚episcopis Lazaro Albanensi etcumMartino asking him for help askinghim for concerningthe a tax of payment800 of II, no. 176. no. II, . 303 Whether he was part of the same legatine mission or not is not is not or mission legatine same the of part he was Whether 302 . In another yearthe Thebaldus, papal 1181, legate, Wulcano, illustri regi Dalmatie et Dioclie, 298 That way, the Roman Curia had made a significant in order to strengthen the Latin rite in and Dalmatia rite Latin strengthen in the to order , no. 169. Seeno. 169. also TiborŽivkovi Acta Albaniae 300 ), 43(2006): 460. pallium wrote a letter to the papal legate papal the to aletter wrote to Johannes, the archbishop of I, no. 114 vol. II vol. ü , “Duklja izme (Zagreb: Akademia to nobili viro ÿ u Raške i perperi 81 , CEU eTD Collection King Vulcanus, a devoted Catholic, according to him also a relative of III, Innocent of him Pope Catholic,also arelative King to according adevoted Vulcanus, managed to obtain the archbishopric the obtain to managed apud regem(Vulcanum), pallio perJohannem et Symeonem legatossibi transmisso, 310 palleis decoratos et dignitatem metropoliticam habuisse. 309 the fourth fourth the and the fifth grades, andso on were thein issues discussed provincialthis synod. between consanguinity-marriages of prohibition the of confession, misuse of secrets the tithe, the marriagethe of clerics buying of and baddistribution andselling ecclesiastical offices, the the of papal legates Johannes and Symeonus summoned aprovincial synod in 1199. The prohibition of ( coast Adriatic eastern in belegates should underestimated. this respect not as III Innocent ordered them to not give the 311 308 PatrologiaLatina 98, 471. Antibarensem, Dulchinensem,Suacinensem, Drivastensem, Polatensem, Scodrinensem, Arbanensem. habet episcopos suffraganeos Stagnensem,Bossenensem, Tribuniensem,Catarinenensem Rose, Buduanensem, Ragusa. 313 312 307 karissimi in Christo filii nostri Wulcani illustris Regis Dioclie et Dalmatie constitutis. Acta Albaniae 306 censualis camere, noticed InnocentIII however,Pope 26, January prelates of the churches and other clerics in whole Dalmatia and Dioclea. 314 Ibidem: ... Šufflay,“Kirchenzustände,” 206. ... Ibidem. Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae archiepiscopis,episcopis, abbatibus, ecclesiarum prelatisaliis clericis et perDalmatiam Diocliamet inregno Having seen the corruption of the Latin rite in the territories of the Eastern and South- 308 Since his predecessors had Since neither the his predecessors ne Antibarensi electo palleum aliquatenus concedatis, nisi vobis constiterit eiuspredecessors fuisse I, no. 119. no. I, I, no. 119. no. I, 116: no. I, I, no. 120. no. I, I, no. 116.In 1180, in thisbookwas it written that: Dioclensis etAntivarensis ecclesiehumilis minister, 307 that the church of Bar was enlisted under the suffragans of the metropolis of ... quod Antibarensis ecclesia inter suffraganeos Ragusane metropolis numeretur. videns multa inclero etpopuloDalmatie Diocliecorrigenda and send promising to pope. anuntio tothe pallium pallium to him. to 309 for the prelate of Bar, but the work of the papal Nevertheless, later, Nevertheless, palleum, ex relatione etinspectionequorumdam libri nor the dignity of the metropolitan, he metropolitan, the of dignity the nor In Sclavonia Metropolis civitatis Ragusia hos praising the actions of praising actionsof legates the the 311 310 giving thanks tohim Šufflay states that it was Johannes wrote to Pope to Johannes wrote 306 Some days later, on I, 115. no. ), 312 313 Migne, who the pro 314 82 CEU eTD Collection 322 321 and theLevant 320 319 318 317 information about Dominicus, 316 315 later on(1333-1334). Turks in againstthe personalities became crusade the leading one Johannes of the Nevertheless, bishopby filledShkodra. of the were his duties Benedictof all welearnthat Pope XII Sergius as their bishop. Johannes of S. Theodori seems not to have ever gone to Kotor. In exempta letter the excommunicated legatus cardinalis apostolicaesedis clerics and citizens coast: Adriatic in southeastern the of bishoprics the legate papal of Kotor, who had refused the nominationinformed he aboutthis, had escape toHungary. to of was III Innocent when Pope but letter, afalsepapal through his seat to back hecame abdication, be him guilty not onlyhomicideto of council the of decisions the signed Many local clerics that it generated competition among the candidates for legate. The crusade-activity of papal Thethe of legate. crusade-activity for it competition candidates generated the among that for their career great wasso in such activities employment personal their of significance and the of the crusades was to become one of their andthe leadership The preparation legates. the forof activity the newareas crusadesopened the most important tasks, from the heresies, eleventh of extermination and against fight century on, Ibid., 68-73. Ruess, Geanakopulos, “Byzantium theCrusades, and 1354-1353,” in Ibid., no. 254; Johannes Caietani deUrsini, diac. S. Theodori. 18 December 1316– 27 August 1335. Eubel, Farlati, Ibidem. Acta Albaniae In the thirties of the fourteenth century, another ecclesiastical personality was acting as a as acting was personality ecclesiastical another century, fourteenth the of thirties the In Besides the observation of ecclesiastical discipline and church reform, church and discipline ecclesiastical of observation the Besides Die rechtliche Stellung Illyricum Sacrum , vol.III, 50-51. Acta Albaniae I, no. 122. Jire 320 VII, 309; þ I, no.751: , 65-66. ek, Staat und Gesellschaft episcopus Soacinensis, Acta Albaniae . (Petro) episcopo Scutarensi committit in hac parte totaliter vices suas. 317 Johannes s. Theodori but also of the forgery of a papal letter. After his 322 I, no. 751. no. I, and smoothinglitigations the among of the princes, 316 I, 55; Theiner, who was accused of was accusedwho proved homicide, of and A Historythe of Crusades, . 315 During this time they collected also collected they time this During 318 Monumenta Slavorum was sent by Pope John XXII to Johannes s. Theodoridiaconus 321 ed. Setton, HC especially in the in especially I, 10, 13, 53. I , 15. ThePapacy 319 83 CEU eTD Collection commorantibus. Durrës, namely to bishops and abbots, bishopsor even normal and abbots, clerics popes stay the happened, withintried always to contact bysendingConstantinople, cardinals, papal legations. himselfchurch. wassentasa 1268, Tribunus In Byzantine battle the against important inthe spiritual activistsCuria of papal the of one most the obey. because he wanted the opinionTribunusAlexanderthe send urgedPope III into that to legates papal region,the actually bishops of Ulcinj andinmatters of Tribunus, archbishop theRagusan union and reform. (1158-1187), Šufflay Bar under his own authority and they refused to 325 324 323 legates. the of through Rascia with Gregory establish hasits whotriedlegates Pope with prince contacts beginnings to the VII, of help the with union idea of church faith. The expansion of atthe attempts placeinthe special and likein every different heretic those crusade-activity,of against such asAlbigensians groups kind it in was toextend Holy the Land, but only crusadesto the tobecometo wasnot restricted legates second time he sent cardinals, Innocent III sent the notar of the Camera Apostolica and the subdiacon Albert in the year1198 in and chaplainhis Albert familiarand John, in 1199. subdiacon the and Apostolica Camera of the notar the sent III Innocent cardinals, sent he time second subdiacon;priests and a AlexanderIII sent priest a cardinal thearchbishopand ofBenevent year in the 1161 and a 328 326 327 Šufflay,“Kirchenzustände,” 203. Ibid., 78. Ibid.: Gregory VII sent the patriarchate Dominic of Venice; Paschal II the bishop Maurus of , two Roman Ruess, Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae 325 The history negotiationsof for church the wasinunion itsall of phases also ahistory of The question of The of over the“schismatic”question Christiansunion hada and church the the winning Tribunus was a favorite of Pope Alexander III: more than a normal archbishop he was Die rechtliche Stellung in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, and so on. so and centuries, fourteenth and thirteenth in the I, no. 96. no. I, I, no. 98. Šufflay, “Kirchenzustände,” 203. 327 326 As soon as the final break between the East and West under Pope Leo IX abbatibus etceteris LatinistamclericisquamlaicisDurachium apud , 79. 323 On the Southeastern Adriatic coast, Pope Alexander III involved III Alexander Pope coast, Adriatic Southeastern the On 328 as their representatives. Cardinal-legates, juridically Cardinal-legates, representatives. astheir legatus a latere to the Catholic community of community Catholic the to 324 holds 84 CEU eTD Collection 330 274.) of S. Prassede,cardinal-legate the of Honorius III, hadavery missionimportant (Norden, emperor Laskaris of Nicaea, and with the metropolitan of Ephesus. (Norden, of Ephesus. metropolitan the with and ofNicaea, Laskaris emperor the of representatives church the with handle to and rule western the under was which clergy Greek the win to that made Pope Boniface VIII hope for Roman outreach in the region, fighting heresy. In apapal In heresy. fighting region, in the outreach Roman for hope VIII Boniface Pope made that correspondence with Helen, theFrench and princess Serbian queen. Itwas her influence royal through Albanianthe Nicolaus deDurachio, of bishop Cotrone. Constantinople. In happened yearthe Franciscans 1263this two through and intheyear 1264 occupied had who Palaiologus, Michael and IV Urban between Pope led were negotiations year the bishopthe 1256,sent II,Laskaris of Civitavecchia toTheodor of SinceNicaea. 1263 in in IV, 1249,and Alexander John of Parma Franciscan ledby legation the Innocent IVsenta union. the concerning Nicaea of with Vatazes IX nunciosGregory of as negotiated Dominicans century until the renewal of the schism under Pope Martin IV. In 1234 two Minorites and two Papsttum und Byzanz, 329 Church. Roman the join would latterandhispeople hope thatthe Wulk, with the Serbia, župan of archbishop the Calocza to of Calaiohannes, andthecardinal Gregory St.Vitalispriest of through Hungary Galicia,to and the hisIII sent totheBulgarian tsar, leadthechurch legates for aim Innocent negotiations union. to the with envoys diplomatic as Dominicans and Franciscans of use extraordinary the note should nourish union negotiationsinstruct the submitted Greeks of the Latinwith empire,for the unity of the faith, and simultaneouslythe to Greeks of the wasto aim The cardinal-legates these of of westerners. hands wasin the the Constantinople Empire of Nicaea. full-powered, were sent by Innocent III and Honorius III, when the political rule of Norden, About the About activity Cardinal the of the priests Benedict ofS.Susanna, during theyears 1205-1207, see Norden, Another case of papal interaction with the local political powers is also the is also powers political local the with interaction papal of case Another The activity as mediators between the two churches continued throughout the thirteenth the throughout continued churches two the between mediators as activity The Das Papsttum und Byzanz 182 ff, 197ff. The cardinal bishop Pelagius (Potthast, Pelagius bishop cardinal The 197ff. ff, 182 330 , 234. Regesta Das Papsttum undByzanz , 4802)no. had the at same time 329 Since Gregory IX, one Das Papsttum und Byzanz, , 215).John Das 85 CEU eTD Collection be given an opportunity be given intervenean to opportunity and inlocal matters confirmed immediately Nicolaus, the washappy III to Innocent Pope bepolitical, purely to proved for Catholic conversion request the the court of at times they were too fragile or too hostile. In 1208, Pope Innocent III sent a legate a III sent Innocent Pope hostile.1208, In fragile too or were too they at times matter. asfar aid in acted the pope’s legate ashefeltable andthenthe terminating asked and the reply given by the pope could often be couched in terms of inan could termsof order. becouched and bythepope reply often given the legate referred to the pope the Each time faculties. number toacertain of legate bound the mandates and nominated, these for information and were they class tothe according legates tothe instruction mandates andspecial general granted The pope do. on how to dealnot could could legate or the control what over was pope exercising the class, be specific inone with a specific case, expand jurisdiction, exercise thus alegate’s him.over and supervision to local the territories. big outreach of Catholic frame the in Serbian queen and French princess the of influence royal the to had due Curia Roman the that letter in the context of the local political developments, it is very easy to note the big expectations legatum a sede apostolica se in fidei puritate eruditurum postulabat ... 334 333 332 331 Ragusa andZadar atqueIstrieprovincieSclavonie, Croatie, Bosne pestemletiferam haereticae pravitatis inquisitionis officium in partibus Servie, Dalmatie, the ministerhe ordered There, audience. reach abroader tried to VIII Boniface Pope year ofthe 1298, letter provincial of the Minorites to choose two members of their order to extirpate Ibidem, 545. Figueira, “Legatus Apostolice Sedis,” 543. Ibid. 530.no. Acta Albaniae Papal legates were always engaged to interact with the local political structures, although with interact structures, were local legates Papal the engagedto political always By “classifying” the legate, when he first was nominated, the pope could restrict or could the nominated, restrict pope whenhelegate, was first By “classifying”the Principatum Albaniae I, 133:no. contra hereticos, fautores, et defensores exequantur etdefensores eorum hereticos,fautores, contra Innocentius IIIpapa nobili viro Demetrio Arbanensi principi, qui perlitteras suas to instruct Demetrius in the Roman Catholic faith. Catholic Roman in the Demetrius instruct to andin also archbishopricsthe of Durrës, Bar, 332 By hisplacing legate-to- 333 . At other times, a 331 If we put the 334 a latere Although to 86 CEU eTD Collection Naples, mission of cardinalextended inhad jurisdiction thisarchbishopric, also whichits as Lezhain south as Albania. The Gui activity his legate of means that Bar, which archbishopric He wasalsoaddressedtothe 1350. was consideredwas sentBoulogne, who kingdom tothe Italy of Naples, and Hungary also inyears the 1348- as very dangerous andAlbanian lands as well. complex in in impactishad suggest that it they the material, an easy in mentioned then to source not the the kingdom a latere of in reception the butif legation of lands, this Albanian the we bearinmind the legates factthat the that it also came into the Albanian territories, means which , at and leastDalmatia those Illyria, in ancient the the of North. Weterritories in the do not acting have was datalegation on Daniele this According Farlati, territories. to other Galicia Serbia, and Poland, Dalmatia,Croatia, Jeanne Ière ClementVI. reine de Naples,reine de comtesse Provence de (1343-1382) 335 was sent by Pope Clement as a In 1307,itwasGentilis there. had matters impact on religious the de Monteflorum, their Latin the rite. as a in of Latins the Durrës, archdeacon 338 Boulogne”] Thèse pour le diplome d’archiviste paléographe, 337 336 ASV, About the relations between the Roman Curia and Jeanne of Naples see Émile Léonard, Émile see Naples of Jeanne and Curia Roman the between relations the About See Pierre Jugie, “Le Cardinal Gui de Boulogne (1316-1373), Biographie et étude d’une familia Cardinalice,” Acta Legationis Cardinalis Gentilis (1307-1311), Another cardinal legate with a great impact on the North-Albanian territory was Gui de There were also other papal legates who, although not directly sent to the Albanianlands, directly to the sent not who, although legates papal other There werealso 337 Reg. Vat. had a very broad spectrum of activities also through their sublegates who very often are very often who their sublegates also through activities of spectrum broad very had a ]; Idem, because the relations with this kingdom were a big diplomatic and political forissuewere abig andpolitical diplomatic because with this kingdom relations the 338 335 The main political and diplomatic aspects of his activity are in detail treated by treated in detail are activity his of aspects diplomatic and political main The 7A, fol. 49 Les Anjous deNaples, v . legatus a latere (Paris, 1954). legatus alatere vol.I (Paris, 1986), 124[henceforth: Jugie, “Le Cardinal Gui de X. (Munich, Paris, 1932-1936)[henceforth: Léonard, to Hungary, but his assistants were also sent to sent also were his assistants but Hungary, to to instruct Demetrius in the matters of Histoire deJeanne Ière, Histoire de 336 who 87 CEU eTD Collection the activity of the Apostolic nuncio Petro de Genulaco, who was sent to collect the fruits of the In clergy archbishoprics. these andother of prelates suffragans, the over alsocertainly extended Rhodes, Corfu, etc. His authority Athens, Patra, Crete, Corinth,archbishoprics ofthe Empire Latin suchas Constantinople, of asa acted Constantinople, of patriarch whereHenry Latin, VI against theTurks, d’Asti, byClement crusade organized archbishopric the Albania, of including suffragans territories of European southern the Catholic region, of Durrës, partook in the legate activities of the Eastern Patriarchates. In the Levant suchas failures included not only the collection and distribution of benefices but also dispensations of all sorts of competenciest too. Through papal bulls, had the legate a and canonical beneficialjurisdiction that frombut notwide members legate only argues that the geographies wide of were 344 343 342 341 Milan, Zadar, Split, Dubrovnik, etc. For the full list see Jugie, 340 (1938): 101-106. studied by Guillaume Mollat, legation, mission. aspects are studiedaspects are by Jugie, “LePierre CardinalGui de Boulogne,” also described adequately by Léonard, of cardinal Anibaldo Caetani339 of Ceccano in Italy and cardinal Gui of Bologna in Hungary and later on in Italy are Jugie, Pierre ASV, Ibidem, 140. Ibidem, 136. Jugie, “Le Cardinal Gui deBoulogne,” 140. In the list where the legatime mission of cardinal Gui came to one finds Hungary, Lombardy, , Aquilea, There is a vast bibliography onthe legationof cardinal Gui of Bologna. The main aspects of the parallel legations , 388-390, 406. It has to be noted that while Northern Albania was included in the spectrum of the Central Reg. Vat. Reg. 340 341 There were circa 70 papal bulls coming out of the Papal Chancellery this about Chancellery Papal of the out coming bulls 70papal circa Therewere and the duration was of from latter the January June 1350. 1349 to 339 defectus defectus natalium, defectus aetatis, matrimonialia, but for our purpose we are referring only to the ecclesiastical aspects of his of aspects ecclesiastical the to only wearereferring purpose for our but 157, fols. 4r-5v; inadequate notice in Déprez I, fasc. 1, no. 340, col. 129. See Setton, Boulogne (Gui de), legatus a latere Histoire de Jeanne Iere, pro quibusdammagnis et arduis negotiis adpartes Romanie in Dictionnaire d’histoire etgéographie ecclésiastique. , Durrës was enlisted among the other Latin Le Cardinal Gui de Boulogne, Gui Cardinal Le vol. II, part V, chapterII, 195-230. vol.II,partV, financialThe chapter etc. II. The canonical aspects are best are aspects canonical The II. 343 139. 342 Pierre Jugie The Papacy and the vol. X vol. 344 88 CEU eTD Collection 345 along with the archbishoprics of Corinth, Ipata, Crete, Patra, Athena, Rhodes, Corfu, etc first year of all benefices in cities and dioceses of the archbishoprics, Durrës was also enlisted ASV, Reg. Aven. Reg. 2, fol. 71; ASV, Reg. Vat. 63 f. 412v, ep. 387. 345 89 CEU eTD Collection 1989): 45-62; D. Baker, Greeks theEasternin Mediterranean After 1204,In ofConstantinople,” Empire Latin of Empire the in church Latin of the establishment “The Richard, Rudolf Lee Wolff, “The Latin Empire of Constantinople and the Franciscans,” the and ofConstantinople Empire Latin “The Wolff, Lee Rudolf important changes in thelife andorganizationof Greek the Church. “From Byzantium to Latin Romania,” 23. 347 (henceforth: Housley, 346 suchhad a started policy as as early eleventh the century, when Michael Zeta (1051-1081) of inthe had Byzantine an lands. setback authority suffered obvious when after 1204, authority,about recognizingspiritual Byzantine spiritual Roman the especially a chance. rulersweregiven for reachingsecular such as hopes Curia had to rely on the local rulers; that is, why the Holy See intensified its negotiationsnot the only optionas insoon religious matters. In order to reach was thesereligion frontier a as territoriesCatholicism choosing the and Roman Pope the obeying where Christendom, western the of peripheries inthe rulers local the with case the wasespecially by This done them. things certain have to in order negotiate authorities, with secular the had to Roman Curia the secular one, ofitslocal of conscious ownignorance detailed the situation. defendof Christian histhe and, to king churchand peoplesecondly, againstattack Curiawas the rely secular powers had Curia to the on the why reasons, the well very formulates Housley, Norman East, Latin the of historian known well- The teaching. religious implementing in help secular their also but protection, their only in tohave not order highest tobuildthe powers, Curia secular with wanted relationship aclose The Latin hadensured rule The the supremacy conquered Romanthe in Church territoriesof the and had generated Norman Housley, Norman III. 2.Papal influence through rulers’ authority The local rulers of the Western Balkans continuously discussed with the Roman Curia Roman the with discussed continuously Balkans Western the of rulers local The After the Gregorian whenReform, authority spiritual the was clearly from divided the Since the earliest times, and especially after the Donation of Pepin (756), the Roman Avignon Papacy and the Crusades The Avignon PapacytheThe Avignon and Crusades (1305-1378), The Orthodox Churches and Westthe in situ ed. : Primarily, it: Primarily, responsibility was theacknowledged Benjamin Arbel et al. (Wiltshire: Frank Cass and Co. Ltd. ) . (Oxford 1976): 169-181. 346 (Oxford: ClarendonPress,92-3 1986), 347 As a matter of fact, the Serbs the offact, matter Asa Traditio 2 (1944): 213-237; Jean Latins and 90 CEU eTD Collection of the Church Union that the popes were trying to reach with Michael VIII. Michael with reach to trying were popes the that Union Church the of Regnum Albaniae grounds. Catholicism, conversion decidedheto this soon against policy, on presumably political histo conversion.religious devotion Whileatthebeginning of he reign occasionally encouraged wasmore byhis bya Charles possessed spread of aims Nevertheless, than political Catholicism. and the creation of the of and creation the Catholic ruling handin installation After these territories. the of Anjouthe Balkans, rulein the western Balkans (claiming thedowry Manfred’s wife),of giving thushopeto the Holy a for See of Naples Charles and( Sicily 1266), on 6 January directed his towards the eyes and became king when ManfredHohenstaufen (1266), defeated Charles of BattleBenevento of the after soon but Sicily, and in Italy lands Hohenstaufen the conquer to Charles encouraged with Anjou, by Iof UrbanhighlyAt Charles plans whose first, were supported pope Pope the IV. ruler, whowould bring them Catholicisminto with orwithout their will, chance this and appeared Catholicism as soon as he felt himself strong enough to defeat his enemies by himself. andfaith in renounced him Roman instructthe Catholic his to legate tosendto court a III Innocent enemies. but Pope western his eastern also Heasked and protection against recognition Demetrius (1208) 348 his principality and also protection Byzantium.against ruler of The the required the 350 349 Ibidem, 140. Dunbabin, Acta Albaniae In the eyes of the Holy See, the western Balkans needed the strong hand of a Catholic 349 Charles also allied with Nikephoros at a time when the latter was the main opponent main the was latter the when a time at Nikephoros with allied also Charles Charles Iof Anjou, vexillium I, no. 133-135. had also attempted the same strategy for almost the same reasons: to get created by him would beaCatholic which structure, political under his from Pope Gregory VII in order to receive in toof Gregory order recognition andfrom protection Pope VII Regnum Albaniae, 153 . a Catholic political structure was a good basis for the Principatum Albaniae 350 Nevertheless, the Nevertheless, 348 91 , CEU eTD Collection 356 in the principality of Achaia around the year 1292. Jire 1292. year the around Achaia of principality the in territories possessed Anselm, called was also who son, Her Ulcinj. in her for prepared was Residence and sister, her ofGeneral ofCharles AlbaniaAnjou in1273.After in the ofdeath husband her (1280),Maria lived landsthe of in 355 354 kings and archbishops by archbishop Daniel) (London: Variorum Reprints, 1972), 58. 353 Geschichte der Serben carissima. sister Marie deChaure sister herher and addressed Charles II (1285-1309) and IAnjou (1265-1285) correspondence Charles hold Helen was Baldwin daughterof the theopinion the that emperor Latin II(1273). archbishop Daniel II, states that she was a daughter of a king or of an emperor. faith.and CatholicXI (1303) toconvert Nicholas Benedictto the IV(1288) requests of popes So washer elder son,King Stephen Uroš,(1291). however, did intonot take consideration the the Catholic rite. tothe emperor convert Bulgarian the tried and to sheeven Shkodër, Bar,Ulcinj, inKotor, monasteries and churches in Catholic Shefounded faith issues of area. the 352 in regions, these activity Catholic eloquence, her good spirit, generosity, religious life, and herbehavior good had an intensive for her popes by Roman the for praised PapalCuria.Helen, the its hinterland andAdriatic coast south-eastern the whowasreaching one was the Queen., Serbian ofFrance, the Helen Balkans, 351 Catholicism. for for papal basisin would a successors the Balkans reaching become plans political Jire Maria married in 1273 Anselm de Chaurs a French nobleman from Bar-sur-Seine, who became the Captain- the became who Bar-sur-Seine, from nobleman French a Chaurs de Anselm 1273 in married Maria De Mas Latrie, DeMas Ĉ  ASV Jire Regnum Servie ura Dani ura ü þ , ek, ek, The origin of The origin HerSerbian the is disputed. of biographer,princess French still Helen the Until the Until Reg. Vat.46, ff. 14r-17v;Theiner, Geschichte der Serben Geschichte der Serben ” 356 þLü Jire , ed. Tresor de Chronologie d’histoire et de géographie, Regnum Albaniae Regnum þ Životi kraljevaarhiepiskopa i srpskih/ arhiepiskop Danilodrugi i I, 335. ek holds the idea that Helen was the daughter of of of one manyFrench the the daughter Helen the ideawas holds that ek were repeatedly (1291, 1303, 1306) taken Petrus. taken underprotection 1303, 1306) St. repeatedly of the (1291, were 355 as “ I,319. I , 318-319, 328. consanguinea nostra carissima, cognate nostra, affinis nostra consanguinea nostracarissima,cognatenostra,affinis 351 and a vivid correspondence with the papacy and the regarding with papacy the correspondence avivid would become this stronghold of in the outreach papal of become stronghold this would Monumenta Hungariae þ ek, Geschichte der Serben col. 1760; I,360, 375f, 407,410, 414;cf. Jire Norden I,319. , Papsttum und Byzanz, (The lives of the Serbian ofthe lives (The 353 Some historians 352 Helen and 354 In their In 483. þ 92 ek, CEU eTD Collection 364 363 M.CC.LXXXX. ANNO DOMINI PLEVIT CO[M] USQUE/ (sic!) FINE AD ET BACHI SERGII ET/ BEATORUM MARTIRUM HONOREM AD ECCLESIAM/ NOVO ISTAM DE EDIFICAVIT STE-/PHANO UROSIO ET REGIBUS DYOCLIE,ALBANIE, CHILMIE,/DALMACIE ET MARITIME REGIONIS QUE/UNA CUM FILIIS SUIS this along with her restored she sons 1290:in that MEMENTO DOMINE testifies inTirana, FAMULEMuseum TUEHELENE National RE-/GINE Albanian SERVIE,the in housed is nowadays which inscription 362 361 360 359 358 357 Balkans at that time. nobles mostly from coming Burgundian and Champagnian whodynasties, were reigning in the activity she deepened the spiritual reform work of activity of she deepenedthespiritual Johannes dePlanoCarpini.work reform With her missionaries etc. architects, artists, which and supported court, cultivated welcomed Catholicism in territories the of influence.her Herresidency in became ahighly Shkodra renovated the town renovated the town of andDrishti others whichweredestroyed byinvasion. Mongol the residence in Shkodra. monastery monastery Anotherin Franciscan yearin 1288. that was established hermain Kotor, and Ulcinj. The Ulcinj inBar, missions existed by sothat Franciscan inherterritory, Franciscans encouraged the 1283 mission (and possibly also the Kotor one) became a full-fledged beginning of century, fifteenth the the join ,at whichwouldthe oneof upperpartof CatholicSarda Sappa atthe the diocese of the vicinity of Shkodra. vicinitythe of of rebuilding Catholic religious houses was themonastic church of SS. Sergius andin Bacchus in river alsothe but hinterland,as theSerbianmonastery such the Gradac at Ibar. religious houses.Bar, churchesandmonasteries Shefounded Ulcinj, in Kotor, and Shkodra, Jire Theiner, The Benedictine Monastery of SS. Sergius and Bacchus was one of the most important in her dominion. An Jire Cf. Jire Cf. Fine, Balan, Ibidem. þ þ ek, ek, During herlifetime, sheplayed anextraordinary role fordeepening the roots of Late Medieval Balkans Delle relazioni, þ Geschichte der Serben Geschichte der Serben Monumenta Slavorum ek, Geschichte der Serben 357 125 359 362 With her royal authority and wealth she built up and restored Catholic restored and up built she wealth and authority royal her With . , 220. The foundation of the church of S. Mary in Shkodër and that of the I,318. I,328. I, 111, no. 152; Potthast, I , 318-319, 328. 363 were also pious works of Queen Helen. Helen also Regesta , no. 23700. Šuflay, “Kirchenzustände,” 361 An example 358 Helen 21. 364 360 93 CEU eTD Collection 373 372 371 370 369 Geschichte der Serben 368 366 367 patriarch was killed by Svetislav, son of the tsar, in by patriarch tsar, was killed sonof Svetislav, the 1294, butshe hadhave heracts planned, happened, anysuccess. not did never union becausethe The I divinitus illustrate, century. thirteenth in the of nineties Bulgarian the the Union to all her energies her dedicated and all attention et catholicaereligionis propagandae studiosissima. 365 of Bulgarianthe inTsar, Anna, 1284. and this hope was based on her affinity with the Tsar, as her son Uroš II had married the daughter the union. of question the him about personally talkto 1291,and to of during summer the Terteri Georg I (1280-1299), Tsar, meet Bulgarian the From was pope. alsoto the hernunciowecanlearn papalletter, the had Helen plannedto that Marinus, the archdeacon of Bar who later on became the archbishop of Bar (1303-1307). Marinus the union with the Bulgarian Church, a plan to be implemented with the help of her confessor her in the known which not to usany more.are of most altogether, monasteries and churches Catholic 30 founded had she Balan to According Illyricum Illyricum Sacrum 371 Balan, Langlois, Langlois, 23March 1291:Langois, Anna was his third wife. Jire ASV Farlati, 23March 1291.Langois, Balan, and also tothe Bulgarian Patriarch Joachim III (1294) , Reg. Vat. 46, ff. 14r-17v. Nevertheless, Helen was notsuccessful in the Church union in Serbia, that is why she paid Delle relazioni Illyricum Sacrum Delle relazioni, Illyricum Sacrum Le Registre de Nicolas IV, Nicolas de Le Registre Le Registre de Nicolas IV, Nicolas de Le Registre VII, 59; Jire 367 370 I, 335. , Pope Nicholas IV responded optimistically to the plan that Helen had for 64. andherfull gave writing his support, GeorgTerteri on samethe daytoTsar 125 VII, 43. The real editor of this volume was Jacopo Coleti. Jacopo was volume of this editor real The 43. VII, Le Registre de Nicolas IV, Le Registre de Nicolas IV, Nicolas de Le Registre þ ek, . þ ek, About the monasteries and the churches that the Queen Helen built see Farlati, built Helen Queen the that churches the and monasteries the About as S t Geschichte der Serben aat und Gesellschaft Theiner, Sanctissima femina, eademque Sedis Apostolicae reverendissima Apostolicae eademqueSedis femina, Sanctissima n. 6712; Potthast, 6712; n. n. 6711; Potthast, 6711; n. 369 365 Pope Nicholas IV praised her plan: Monumenta Hungariae Because of her virtues, and her activity, Coleti praised n. 6710;n. Potthast, vol.II, 893, 6710;no. Potthast, I, 55. Šufflay, “Kirchenzustände Regesta Regesta 368 I,333. Shehoped to winhimfor the Catholic issue, 366 , 23620.no. , 23619.no. 372 I, 360, 375f, 407, 410, 414. cf. Jire proposing the union. Helen did what 373 Regesta and Tsar Georg Terterij had to , no. 23618. Regesta II, , ” 69. ” lumine fideicatholice no. 23618. þ 94 ek, CEU eTD Collection 377 confortis. 376 orthodoxae properet. 375 374 religious special such with regions, These churches. Western and Eastern the between mediators as well served they reason this for and religion in their homogeneous not were They negotiations. century. thirteenth religiously, and the culmination papal-Byzantinethe of place relations in in regardtook this the insupported the in1290s aFranciscanmission hisnorthern Bosnian lands. bishopricCatholic papacy.the of and theestablishmentinhiscity Heallowed a of maintained hisWestern orientation and dealings hadregular notonly with butHungary,also with This was not an easy task, especially with her second son, Uroš. Her first son, Stephen Dragutin, union her keep sons,with thethem queen recommending to strengthened intheCatholic faith. Serbian king into aChurch inunion 1303, Constantinople. escape to union union Walterof Norden, Churches, the of the history the notable most on scholars of the toone According attempts. with crusading Roman sincetheCuria greatschism tounify1054. Attempts of churchfrequently the alternated number of eastern and institutions theirmain religious wasoneof purposes of the the agreat of Catholicism to conversion The Church. Eastern whole the with Union Church for good relationsthe thathis with had father the Anjous. created Fine, “ (1303)Ta Jire sedulis sedulis exhortationibus inducerenon omittas, ipsosque inobservantiaperservantia et fidei prelibate foveas et þ ek, Pope Nicholas IV encouraged her already since 1288 to support the papal attempts for a for thepapalattempts support since1288to heralready Nicholas encouraged IV Pope Late Medieval Balkans The Catholic clerics of the Southwestern Balkans were continuously involved in the union One aspect of the Papal influence through the ruler’s authority theattempt certainly was authority ruler’s the influencethrough Papal One aspect of the ” Theiner, Geschichte der Serben ǎ tu, Acta Benedicti XI Monumenta Slavorum 374 , 219. I,335. It was ItherBenedictinfluence,invited also dueto thatpope the XI , 150,249-250:n. , 360, , no. 580. 378 the culmination the of tounifypapal attempts churches the 375 aunion which also was never realized. Regem Servie monet et hortatur, ut ad unitatem fidei 377 He also continued Healso 376 95 CEU eTD Collection 383 Eubel, removed. 382 adiacentium 381 Letteratura, 1954). vescovo Cotronese NiccolodaDurazoeuninventario disuoicodici latiniegreci Thomas,” polemiques des Dominicaens d’Orient, vol.I, 255-9;Antoine Dondaine, “Nicolas de Cotrone et les sources du Girolamo Golubovich, Girolamo Durachio and his efforts Durachio reunion and churcheshis mid-XIIIofthe the for the in 380 378 the office bishopof Mauro, who had gained that post through the help of secular authorities ( Durachio bishopof implied as Cotrone also apolitical strategy Nicolaus pope. the of was given Camerae nostraeclericum magistrum NicolaumdeDurachio way: himin presented following the is That whythelatter Innocent IV. a wasalso Nicolaus letter, ( time long a for vacant remained had bishop came from Durrës, was nominated by the pope himself, due to the fact that the of in Churches the Council the Lyon of (1274). office of the leading authorities of Albanianthe playedclergy who avery roleimportant concerning the union mediators. important conditions, created people who couldbe devoted to the reunion of the Church.Albanians became Eubel, 379 Wiedervereinigung Durachio as the bishop of Cotrone. bishop of as the Durachio of de Nicolaus it and theannounced investiture in , Order minister of Franciscan the wasaddressedtothe provincial Thiswritten letter 1254. InnocentIV, 2 September on Pope Ughello, Ughello, The full text of the papal letter is edited by Ferdinando Ughelli, Pëllumb Xhufi, “Nikollë Durrsaku dhe përpjekjet përribashkimine kishave mesinnë eshek.XIII” (Nicolaus de Seeparticular in his He was the bishop of Cotrone in southern Italy. According to Eubel, his election was done on 2 September 1254. HC A very active mediator was the prelate Nicolaus deDurachio. was Nicolaus prelate the mediator A very active I,221. Divus Thomas , vol. 9 (Venice: apud Sebastianum Coleti, 1721), 385. 1721), Coleti, Sebastianum apud 9 (Venice: vol. , Italia Sacra, Italia Sacra, Italia HC (Berlin: B. Behr’s Verlag, 1903). I, 221. I, Biblioteca bibliographica della Terra Santa e dell’Oriente francescano , vol.28, (Freiburg 1950), 313-340. Antoine Dondaine, 385. Das Papsttum und Byzanz: DieTrennung derbeiden Mächteund dasProblem ihrer 385. Eubel does not give the date when Mauro, the previous bishop of Cotrone was of Cotrone bishop previous the Mauro, when date the give not does Eubel 385. magister " Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum of Apostolicthe of Chamber and in thus entourage of the Pope 381 Through this letter we are informed that Nicolaus, who Nicolaus, informed that weare letter this Through 380 tanto temporejam vacavit) The first document about Nicolaus from comes about Thefirstdocument Italia Sacra sive de Episcopis Italiae et insularum th century), . 383 The nomination The of Nicolaus de Contra errores Graecorum 21 (1951): 348-87; Paolo Sambin, “Contra Graecos. Studime HistorikeStudime (Rome: Edizione di Storia e 379 . He was among the 382 According to the (Quaracchi, 1906), dilectum filium dilectum Premiers ecrits (Tirana, 1997); de Saint per 96 Il CEU eTD Collection Constantinople. sermone). in explain Catholic had been deDurachioable to doctrine Nicolaus Greek ( the letter. stated in fact Palaiologos his with this appreciation MichaelVIII rites. confessions and 389 388 Jordan, observances,” a letter Rome when he was already an adult. Beingof a product of milieuthe of Durrës, which according to Pope aboutClement Nicolaus, where containsbiographicalAmong information unificationthingsthe ofthe churches. other letter the it isIV stated in that 1266he addressed Pope Urban ingrewsimilar opinion histo in letter IV (1264) central the which problem was up in Byzantinecontained Durrës and was transferred “people to of different religious rites and Aloysius L. Ta L. Aloysius falsitate utriusque verum partis dispensatorem divinae Scripturae etquaesuntSanctorum Patrumexpositorem ... sermonibus suaefidei sinepersonarum acceptione zelatorem reuniendae communis nostraeMatris Ecclesiae sine verumdiscretum praedicatorem et et omnibus sermonibusdiscretum suaefidei praedicatorem etverum omnibuset dogmatibus utriusque Ecclesiae adornat.. Sensimusipsum. esseDiecultorem diligentem etcatholicae fidei 387 386 Latin andGreek. used both George Pachymeres (1242-1310)praised himas knewsomeone who the Holy well Scriptures and had been out of his control. Hohenstaufen, the under insouthern which Italy, strengthen his to authority wanted Innocent IV ingreat trust bishop,since newly the wouldbecome elected he person the whom through Pope 385 384 potentiam secularem Johannes Dräseke, “Theodoros Laskaris,” “Theodoros Dräseke, Johannes Ibid. Georgii Pachymerii, Ibidem. ad hortumsimilem inserta sanctaeMatris Romanae Ecclesiae atque litteris sacrisetscientia divinae Scripturae et Nationes disparis ritusalterius observantiaeet civitate .in Dyrrachii eteiusdioceseos habitantes Les registres de Clement IV (1265 - 1268) Having said all this, it is logical how it came to be that Nicolaus was entrusted with such Nicolaus had a good reputation among the Orthodox authorities as well. The historian 388 In this way, he had gained the status of mediator between Rome and ǎ tu, 386 389 Acta Urbani IV Nicolaus was equipped with knowledge of Nicolaus of was Latin knowledge both with equipped and Greekandof two the De Michele et Andronico Palaeologiis ). 384 The nomination of The hotregion nomination in showedtheNicolaus of papacy’s this 385 (Vatican City: 1953), 39. The Byzantine Emperor Michael VIII (1261-1282) expressed (1261-1282) TheByzantine Michael VIII a Emperor Byzantinische Zeitschrift , (Paris,, 1893), 93, no. 346. , vol.I (Bonn, 1835), 360. 3(1894). immediate graeco .” Edouard .” 387 97 .” CEU eTD Collection 393 392 391 dogmatibus, sed ea fere nobiscum sentientem et concordantem. 390 neithernor in inquestions of .dogma Michael VIII Palaiologos that the Catholicconvince trying Byzantine showhe union. the managedemperors, to themabout In to 1262, dogma was not different from that ofissue an important unification asthe churches.the of purpose he visitedthis For the often the Byzantines Michael VIII Palaiologos sent to Pope Clement IV. again. was postponed process of unification The IV. Urban of death the of because succeed not did but churches, the of union the finish to was meant This Pope Urban for mission IV. lastmediator for thetime asthe Constantinople Constantinople. Pope Gregory X took the proposals of Emperor Michael VIII serious and invited restraints on Charles, to sanction or toforbid aholy war for the restoration of the Latin Empirein impose moral able to onlyauthority popewasthe convincedAnjou.Charles the Iof that Hewas Empire, Michael VIIIconsidered his negotiations with papal the Curia as only the way todeter Byzantine the towards Anjous the of plans the Knowing emperor. Byzantine the of part the on move a political wasinfact Roman This the creed. Michael accepted Emperor VIII Byzantine favor in the eyes of the Palaiologoi, but rather in the eyes of the papacy. Pontus. losing theprivileges himby given Emperorintoto and exilethe Heraclea beingsentin to Nicolaushis changed attitude towards work Byzantinesthe began and against to them, thus Pachymeres, thepapal Christendom. asasoldierAnjoufor to According Western entered stage Niccola Festa, Georgii Pachymerii, Sambin, e t animo t animo illustrati invenimus sanctam Dei Ecclesiam Romanam non alienatam a nobis in divinis suae fidei Nicolaus disappeared from materialfrom disappeared in Nicolaus when papalsource of period the 1264, the Charles 392 The work of The work Nicolausbore fruit deDurachio at theCouncil where Lyon of (1274) the Nevertheless, at the end of 1264, Nicolaus was still praised in a letter of Emperor Il vescovo Cotronese Niccolo da Durazzo Lettera inedita dell’Imperatore MicheleVIII Paleologo alPontefice Clemente IV De Michaele Palaeologo, vol. I, 360. I, vol. 391 , 11. 390 Ta 393 In 1264, Nicolaus de Durachio visited deDurachioNicolaus In1264, ǎ Thisreallyhe indicates lost thathadnot tu, Acta Urbani IV , 39. (Bessarione, 6, 98 CEU eTD Collection crusades were not any more considered as a means of the union with the Byzantine Church. Byzantine the with union of the a means as considered more any not were crusades speaking, generally Nevertheless, century. fourteenth the in ideal crusading of the survival a is there that demostrates coincided with crusades against papal the Christian inItaly whichtookplacerulers 1254 between Holy Land, the Europefor acrusadeto Western in andenthusiasm in East, Latin crisis the accumulate wealth: at home through crusading tithes and in the East from booty. These periods of to alsobut for reasons religious out only not in crusade the interested were of Europe The rulers Empire. Byzantine the for also but , and Armenia of kingdoms Catholic the for only not inhavingfunctioninterested it andrepresented a threat, again; once Turks continuous were republics maritime the and commerce, Eastern of routes main traditional the of one cut had Acre affect failed;kingsChurch theFall as theSerbsEgyptians such tothe unity frequently of to local and emperors Byzantine the with negotiations the hands; Byzantine of out again be taken to hadWesterners startacrusade: many to reasons the hadLatin in fallen Empire 1261and needed century, fourteenth the in hand, other the On Empire. Ottoman the against protection of need ofmilitary byEuropean armies target assaults longer asimple change in the politics of the occidental powers towards Byzantium: the Byzantine Empire wasno 395 FlorentinerKircheneinigung und der Untergang des ByzantinischenReichs, c.1330-1453.” In Norden, 694-712. Erneuerung the päpstlichenUnionspolitik angesichtsBedrohung der des “Die byzantinischen Reichsdie durch Türken;Norden, die relations. oftheir structure basic the only gives he and political, just are to him according which 394 1899), 48. intentions. political of instruments become before ever than more had interests religious The nature. areligious of than rather Empire. Byzantine againstthe attack Becauseprimacy pope. move,the of of this any Gregory forbade Pope CharlesX toundertake the Roman Lyon thehim Councilaccepted the (1274) whereMichaelcreed and VIII of to This does not mean that they got rid of the idea of thecentury, fourteenth the crusades. in relations Papal-Byzantine of the development the into deeply Housley enter not does Norden ( The fourteenth-century Unions of mostlyChurches were and political strategical unions 394 On onehand,thefourteenththe century presented avisible 395 but it butalso people represented in Avignon PapacyCrusades)and Avignon the 99 , CEU eTD Collection nominis christiani blasphemi, christicolis Romanie ... inferre .... moliuntur, nosin amara trahunt suspicia persecutiones et oppressiones varie,quas Greci schismatici, Bulgari, Alani,Turchi aliique infideles, crucis hostes et “confoederatio”, but since the forties of the fourteenth century, they were often called “unio”. 398 called often were they century, fourteenth ofthe forties the but since “confoederatio”, 397 magnates for Republic Venetian and other of KingRobert the between Naples, creation of a confederation to buildleague, a not only Turks,butthe against also against Greeks. the JohnRhodes of St. Orderof together with Republicand Venetian with the 1328/9, heworked the general passage untilinbut years steps course the of he nexttwo the a postponement which took added upto of the the political situation In 1318,thepope still hopedthat situation seriouslythe wouldat Genoa impedethecrusade, not in Italy could them.hadmany crusadesagainst beand planned anti-Greek wasextremely he although personally settled to the Guelf advantage. In league of Latins and Greeks in a war against acommon enemy. political the rather but significance, religious classical any of longer no was century fourteenth and diplomatic issue than as a fromreligious the Roman Curia. It was, thus, clearone. that the unionAnd was goingit to end actually up rather as a political madetheir union the part, also churchesconditional the of on receiving assistance the promised did. The new form of union in theconditional first on the union of the church. The Byzantine emperors of the fourteenth century, on political designs. and Roman churches, although hopesno werethese longer based on religious feelings, buton grounds forgood might new hopes thatthere day one be again aunion between Byzantine the 396 and 1343. Powers, 1254-1343, ASV, Norden, Norman Housley, Norman Pope John XXII was the first to initiate an instrumental Church union with the Greeks, and made helpcentury Byzantine emperors the popes to The fourteenth their assistance Reg. Vat. Reg. 396 Das Papsttum und Byzanz, That is why negotiations remained the preferred means Thatis of preferred why negotiationsthe remained Holy the See and created Romania, 115, fol. 115, 144. In his letter addressed Robert King on December9,1328 he had written: (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1986): 71 (henceforth: Housley, The Italian Crusades: The Papal-Anjou Alliance and the Crusades against Christian Lay ad resistentum etdefendendum eisdeminimicisfidei ab eorum fideles 701. At the beginning the unifications were more often called “societas” or “societas” called often more were unifications the beginning the At 701. 397 Italian Italian Crusades 398 He considered the Heconsidered ). . Quia dire 100 CEU eTD Collection temporibus impugnarunt, hocprocul dubiononfecerunt tantummodocausa acquirendi eorum Palaiologos: VIII when Michael like that addressing reasoned omnipotentiam etadunitatemcatholicae fidei ... redeundirectum intellectum the Greeks the two Dominicans, whom he sent to Jerusalem Constantinople,passedConstantinople. through to road the that believed who he ones only hopedthe not were Lull Ramon and Adam, that Guillaume Dubois, Christ would give a lesson to 403 402 itself forever of the old new this Greeksthrough the humiliate and to wanting Turks, the by threatened Empire Byzantine the Having supremacy. of policy Latin old the been always hadsuch inbut background to decade, attempts previous the hadthe since place taken already atunification Attempts newstage of development. hadreachedacompletely Byzantine relations Latin inRomania, Papacyhad which the very soon leadingthe position. behalf of the “schismatics.” The protection of the GreeksMarch 1334. could not be separated from that of the 401 1752), 1328, 86 [henceforth: Raynaldi, 399 Cypriotking, and achurch-union was formed. This wasjoined andby andAndronikos, by Venetian French Republic, Curia and the Rhodes, the persecutionibus 400 Raynaldi, Setton, Raynaldi, Odorico Raynaldi, Norden, During the first thirty years of the fourteenth century, it is easy to see that papal-isit seethat century, easy to of years fourteenth the firstthirty the During The Papacy and the Levant Das Papsttum und Byzanz, Annales Ecclesiastici, Annales Ecclesiastici, per vaxationemhuiusmodi per 401 Under these circumstances, it was impossible for the papacy to intervene on papacy to impossible for the itwas Under circumstances, these . 399 This league nevercame intobut being, another,in 1332, Annales Ecclesiastici vexatio 1333, 19. 1334, 7. I, 167. with the Latin sword and an aggressive policy, although Pierre 701. Annales Ecclesiastici vol.IX (Lucae: Typis Leonardi Venturini. DeSuperiorum Licentia, (the Turkish risk) ... 402 So when Pope John XXII gave instructions to the ]. union was proclaimed in Avignon on 8 on Avignon in proclaimed was vexatio Nam si diversis LatiniGraecos Graecis ... cognoscendisuam Graecis ... , the Curia was able to rid 400 . 403 between the between Urban IV 101 CEU eTD Collection The continuous union attempts with the Serbian Church are definitely an interesting aspect of of the aspect interesting an are definitely Church with Serbian the union attempts The continuous withnegotiatepolitical a Union. the andecclesiastical RomanCuriapowers, couldChurch which other were there emperor, Byzantine the issue. Besides multifaceted a became Church Union 408 407 406 405 404 Venetians, whom he asked forhelp, join refused him.to the because into practice, was neverput hisproject Nevertheless, Constantinople. to occupy started to set free the Byzantine Empire from the Turks, but after a while proclaimed hisintention liberating inexistence King the from ideaof with Hungary Iof 1366 Turks. Louis the Byzantium ut beneagerent,praestaretur. intellegere,nolueruntper vexationemGraecisintellectusterrassed temporales, qui ut etdivitias crusade led PetrusThomas. bythelegate by this onesupported Venetian andthe Republic, Cyprus. Rhodes, from Turks. the liberation of Greeks the the Latins, Greeks the Latinsthe against wouldonly bewipedbeneficial out deedby a great through the Holy See against the Turks and about the union of the churches, argued that the secular hatredfollowed. Barlaam,in The negotiatedGreek , whoinAvignonof 1339 the help of about the in1334 league with “schismatic”the against GreekTurks,sodid the Emperor the popeswho enemy. The solution for the threatened powers was union. alike so they were forced to draw closer to each other to defend themselves against this common Ibidem, 1353, 20/1; 1356, 33-35. Ibidem Raynaldi, Norden, Raynaldi, After strengthening the of localthe andreligiouspolitical powersin Balkans,the the Other like popes VI (1342-52)also Clement endedupin league with GreekEmperor, the Greeks “schismatic” and both Latins at directed were assaults Turkish the Nevertheless, , 1343, 11. Das Papsttum und Byzanz, Annales Ecclesiastici, Annales Ecclesiastici, 1339,22-24. 1263,35. 404 701. 408 Many projects of occidental rulers came into 406 409 405 As Pope John XXII found himself in 407 Innocent VI planned even a 102 CEU eTD Collection 412 411 23618. Regesto Storico, 409 reality was quickly apprehended by the Serbian rulers, whoimmediately started to make use it.of Bulgarian Tsar himself. the even and Helen than strongly and influentially more much acted Courts Royal these not only Churchesthese hadbeenexcept unwillingto aunion, butalso representatives other of constitutas. Servie terrisqueadjacentibus (November 18)heundertook a mission correct andto reform kingdom, theSerbian of areas in Orthodox the Catholics of of presence the After he in of Tsar. becamedeal Bar archbishop 1301 hecontinued to difficultthe question with Bulgarian the and rulers, Serbian the with activities mediating such with involved intensively kings. Serbian the with union for a in especially attempts actively, of Bar mediating find archbishop the we fourteenth century, the Church but also asmediators between the papacy and the Serbian kings. In the first half of the of religious discipline within their territories, and the opening up newof territories to Orthodox Church and, as already mentioned, even with the Bulgarian one. authorityroyal her Through rulers. local the reach to tried also had but Balkans, the on theCatholicisation Papalfor work missionary only not done had who Queen, CuriaSerbian and princess French Helen, of reign tried manyChurch Union policy of the Holy See. timesSuch attempts started to have asystematic basis during the to implement a Church Union with the Serbian 410 Jire Wenzel, Gustav 23 March 1291. See ASV Acta Albaniae þ ek, The fact that the Church Union had become more a political instrument than than a religious instrument more a political hadbecome Church Union the The factthat The archbishops of Barandits suffragans an roleplayed important not only in the Geschichte der Serben I, no. 552. no. I, 10. See also Langois, See also 10. Monumenta Hungariae Historica. Acta Extera . Reg.Vat.. 46,ff. 14r-17v I, 334, 359, 408. 411 Marinus Zare, who was the personal confessor of Helen was Le Registre de NicolasLe Registre de IV, 413 These attempts, however, remained fruitless, because given as a regest by Cordignano and Valentini, II,244. vol. II, 893, n.6710;vol. Potthast,II, personas ecclesiasticas inregno 410 412 and in1303 Regesta II, Saggio di un 103 no. CEU eTD Collection und bei Makuschew (2, 80).” durch Karldurch II. 1306nureinemin kurzen Regest beiRa addition of the archimandrites of the kingdom had to be elected and postulated according to canonical according to be and postulated elected hadto thekingdom of archimandrites the whole the abbots, the vow theclergy. Thearchbishops, and had samefor thingfor themselves to promise obedience and respect tothe Roman Church,for himself forandhis people. The prelates Ashas churches.other the the and principality asequence, the kinghadto primacy over all the tobind Roman and hadloose, the who that power Church the of and Peter, Apostle successor the , and the people had to confess that the Roman Pontiff was the vicar of Christ, the 414 413 theinformed solemnbeginningin Serbian thewithin mass, which he the about king Aprilin responded 1308. pope union,accept the the and conditions to the about marriage with Elisabeth of Hungary) in marriage to Charles, son of the titular emperor. the from also and Hungary from pressure In 1306 the relations between King Uroš II and the Anjous improved as a result of the Anjou given as a regest by Garampi, in by Garampi, a regest as given the of recapture about the Charles acoalition with On 1308, they Kotor. March 27, accomplished from second andthe Ragusa was from first the Charles: “emperor” and pope the to addressed letters UrošIIsent envoysRepublictwo On King Latin equippedwith Catalans. andthe this occasion, marriage claimed Constantinople brother of Frenchthe king Philip IV,namelyCharleswho of Valois (1301), because of this and the titleCatherine, nieceinherited of BaldwinwhoII, thesupremetitlemarried Latin of the a Empire, of the Emperor when again in arose Empire Latin the restoring about hopes West, In the backstage. in the a coalition with the Venetian Jire ASV, þ imperium ek, The Serbian also king promised to join the Roman Church. He asked pope Clement V Reg. Vat. 51,Reg. Vat. Geschichte der Serben Constantinopolitanum f. 36v. ep. 149.Theiner, had to be sung Schedario Garampi I, 344: “Die Bestätigung eines Vertrages Philipps von Taranto “cum rege Servie” rege “cum Taranto von Philipps Vertrages eines Bestätigung “Die 344: I, . In the second place, the king, the prelates, the clergy, the ”. He even promised to give his daughter Zorica (from give Zorica”. Heeven promised to(from the his daughter Monumenta Hungariae Regnum Albaniae. Regnum 33, ff.118-123. þ ki (Arkiv povijestnicuza Jugoslavie 7,1863,28 s. nro. 31) 414 I,650; no. As a result, a Church Union was Acta Albaniae 415 From the very I, no. 554; and I, no. Credo 104 the CEU eTD Collection 418 417 1896, pp. 489-490. woman ( a divorced hadmarried letter was about Stephen, who was an illegitimeA inbe was special of Serbian the court. supposed to thepapal spiritual adviser Gregor Cattaro son according to Canon Law, because Franciscan The Church. Roman in the the king of with acceptance the procede responsibility to the king Egidius of Poitiers (April Grado1, 1308) many charters to the envoys of the Serbian king. In these letters, Patriarch and the proctors Byzantines. of the in possession still Prilepthe andOhrid remained Prosêk, of The castles of the Dominican and Minorite Orders were given the in JireAlbania, which aterritory according to the surrounding of Ki Charles gave as a present to the Serbian king Ov king Serbian to the present gaveasa Charles .territories Štipin from to Skopje wasalso state hisof a clear Emperor predominance. answers. backunsatisfactory with had give to more detailed instructions. who nuncios, his even V sent Clement Pope Uroš, of desire the fulfill To ceremonies. Latin the from away stay should subjects his nor king the Neither priests. their and Latins the of honor the of Rome. The beRoman had independentChurch to of any churches.keep other The kinghad to Monumenta Slavorum 416 415 the and confirmation their receive to had metropolitans The superiors. election. The inferior prelates had to receive their confirmation of their election from their Ibidem, 345. Jire In this letter, the pope asked the king also to recognize the legitimacy of the application of Azyme. Theiner, of Azyme. application ofthe legitimacy the recognize to also king the asked pope the letter, this In Thisdocument is to be found þ ek, The French Pope Clement V was full of hope for a real Church Union when he gave in gave he when Union Church a real for hope of full V was Clement Pope French The The interests of weremainlyproblem The interests King wasno territorial.the about Uroš There Geschichte der Serben I, þ 129; also Adophe D’Avril, ava at the border of Ohrid and the area from Debar (Dibër) to the river Mat in extensio I, 345. conjugatus genuit desoluta) in the collection of Theiner, of collection the in 416 The mission was unsuccessful. The nuncios were sent were nuncios The unsuccessful. was mission The LaSerbie Chrétienne, þ ek offered an income of “Goldenstück.” anincomeek offered of 5000 þ epolje, the territory between Prosêk andPrilep, between Prosêk territory epolje, the Monumenta Slavorum . 418 The popeabsolved Stephen from in Revue del’Orient Chrétien, pallium from the Holy See I, 181. I, vol. I, vol. 105 417 CEU eTD Collection according to isFebruaryhim 8, 1314. with any evidence. See Balan, See any evidence. with 420 419 King. against Serbian the prepared being to come being, started into not acrusade did Union Church the when circumstances, these started. King Stephen Dragutin started the warassure to the throne for his son, Vladislav. and Stephendeteriorated IIandabrother-war his The brother Uroš between relations (1311). Charles of Valois gave up all hispossession. plans. The this Serbian him and allowed have to (during hislife inor the a testament) King Uroš II went back to the Greeks his dominion many Albanian territories, including also those inhisof manyAlbanian territories,those includingalso 1314. dominion diedHelen who nephew, Vladislav, andbecame the only insupreme king Kingdom the Serbia, havingof under IIfrom his throne byforcethe took Uroš After deathof (1316) Stephen the victorious. Stephen with in probability all brothers, two the between was restored peace theclergy, of mediation the The The timing ofdeath is questionable. her According to Balan, she died in1307, but does he not support thisdate Ibidem, 347. A real failure of happenedA realfailure Catherine Union when Church of the Empress diedand Latin the Delle relazioni, Geschichte der Serben 135. Jire þ ek provides withus aprecise death,date of which her I, 348. See also Fine, comitatus Late Medieval Balkans (territory)his under , 220. 419 With 420 106 In CEU eTD Collection documents. I draw these conclusions, thus, from my own archival research. archival my own from thus, conclusions, these I draw documents. Vaticano recorded papal letters, in the papal letters, which recorded All the century. thefourteenth decadeof second tothe backonly dates chancellery papal in the Regnum Albaniae to explicitlyhaverelated not addressees.We the addressed or papalletters mentioning do in which letters contains century can be grouped into two time-periods. into two can be grouped representatives of the of representatives 421 the Although Balkans. the fourteenth the century, andmore In specificallyduring 1317-1320. period the papal these letters, receivedin developements Holy these the See. Nevertheles, Ipresent them independently in hidden toshow order motives and the attention related. mutually are since they other, the without be understood cannot one sometimes that insuch a way they overlap because in tounifyarea, this Church the attempts and diplomatic the intosubchapterscrusades separate the is andits to impossible hinterland. Adriatic coast almost It of theiractivity: mission through crusades andchurch union, and reform in the southeastern lightThison chapterboth is willaspects of these shed 1378. Avignon from 1305 to that Papacy, local authorities of the territories in and outside the outside and in territories the of authorities local IV. The Ihave allconsulted thevolumes of Regnum Albaniae After the death of of Helen Catholic, death the After the The focus of The focus chapterwill bethis of onthe of correspondence Avignonpopesand the the that coverthat period the from 1272-1387, and also the Regnum Albaniae Regnum in any other period of the fourteenth century, that is, neither inis, the in- period neither fourteenth in of century, that period the any other Regnum. is explicitly mentioned as an addressee, since they were addressed to the to addressed were they since addressee, an as mentioned is explicitly Regnum Albaniae The second group which dates from the fifties of from which fifties fourteenth the of The secondthe dates group and the recognition of the Papal Curia as a central authority in the region Regnum Albaniae Regnum Albaniae Registra VaticanaRegistra 421 Thefirst was group written during the second decadeof was officially proclaimedin 1272, Regnum Albaniae Schedario Garampi and Regnum Albaniae is either addressed or mentioned in the text, is just mentioned, because it is somehow is it because mentioned, just is Registra Avenionensia and took over her mission in the mission her over took Schedario Montroy , during the period of the period of , during the in the its first mentioning first its Archivio Segreto formissing 107 CEU eTD Collection this oppression. schismaticum occupata, expulsare compellitur schismaticum occupata,expulsare bishopric ofKruja by King in Uroš 1317: Andreas Croensis, who wasAlbaniae himself a victim of the oppression of the Serbs (expelled from his of Croatia and Bosnia. and of Croatia Latin emperor, the of that 423 including Anjou the territories of the Albania, infought to territories from the differenthim was Serbian the king and butalso claimed of theStephen territories Jire Dragutin. consisting created, Philip, king Pope, the IRobert, Charles of Hungary, of against territories Balkan the all from starting crusades which, 427 426 425 424 422 letters. of groups two these of registration afterthe nor before in period the nor fourties, thirties, in twenties, the between, ASV, ASV, Ibidem, 350, 352. Ibidem. Ibidem. Setton, IV. 1. Military strategiesIV. 1.Military Almost allAlmost addressedto letters of (1317-1320) papal period the this the Philip of Philip whofrom Taranto, of held1304 the title Reg. Vat, Reg. Aven. Reg. Graecos schismaticos The Papacy and the Levant, encourage them to resist the oppression of the “schismatic” Serbs. The papal legate, fol. 162v, ep. 671. ep. 162v, fol. 8, fol. 70 ep. 96; ASV, 425 The Hungarian king, Charles Robert, was not only a devoted Catholic, adevoted only not was Robert, Charles king, Hungarian The . 422 The first attempt was recorded in was recorded 1319, attemptfirst The encouraged the Avignon popes, popes, especially encouraged Avignon the John XXII, toorganize 423 Regnum Albaniae 179 and also, inand II, also, theSerbian Uroš against particular, king, was Reg. Vat Reg. Regnum Albaniae. . 67, fol. 26 ep. 96. ) 427 ab ecclesiasua,perUrosium regemRasciae and the Hungarian kingdom, would try toreach try would Hungarian kingdom, and the was entrusted to instruct the instruct to entrusted was 426 dominus regnidominus Albaniae, þ ek stated in war between his ek stated study that when a Christian coalition Christian a when 424 and Mladen II, ban II, Mladen and barones and from 1313 barones to resist to Regni 108 CEU eTD Collection Tangl, “Das Taxwesen in Mittelalter,” in Taxwesen “Das Tangl, Ex. et Intr. 435 registration is in ASV VescoviIndice 14, 488, fol.130v, and Šufflay gave wrong one,also 175,cf.a registers different three in registered was text This fratribus Nicolao archiepiscopo Acridensis et Andree episcopo CroensisZacarie et Suassinensis Cflorenos auri. 434 433 432 431 430 of Durrës, archdeacon Along with Michael,1318, he was in charge of three confirmations of ecclesistical theoffices, on his way back toAlbania. bishop of haveinshould(September June1318,becauseon6, Avignonuntil 27,1317).He stayed Arbanum,Avignon to way his on probably them, by he easily be reached to hadhe was that consider one makes to confirm the electionAvignon hisafter expulsion.of The request popetothesouththe helpItalian bishopshim, to of Costa lead the crusadeis explicitly material. not mentioned in source probably the he Most residedin as the lotand his financial situation was still, or again, quite critical. him again money know whethernot and money,how Andreas spent that but on June popehadgive 18,1320,the to fiveitincomes of was tobefrom monasteries. time,the atthat since obtained amount 429 eidem episcopo annissingulis usque ad quinquennium namely Andreas, for aid financial for them asked XXII Taranto and of 428 1317, June 6, 1318. ASV, DieXVIIIJunijtradidimus mandatode domininostri papae excausa helemosinae venerabilibus patribus dominis Ibidem. ASV, Thebishop of wasTaranto theDominican Gregorius (1301-1334). SeeEubel, Eubel, (1306-1319). Bartholomaeus was of Brindisi bishop The Thebishop of Oristano was the Dominican Guido Cattano (1312-….). Eubel, ASV, 428 Whether Andreas was instructed in person in Avignon, or indirectly in somewhere to inAvignon,or else Whether wasinstructed person Andreas Fundraising crusade for the wasbeing by Holy the encouraged See. On 27, September Reg. Aven. Reg. Reg. Aven. Reg. Pope John XXII wrote a letter to the bishops of Oristano 33,fol.142v gives (Garampi wrongis folio signaturewhich a ASV, no. 105v,cfr. 431 8fol. 70 ep. 96; ASV, 8fol. 70 ep. 96; ASV, in Andreas. After John explaining Pugliaregard tosituation, with Pope the , Cam. Ap., Intr. et Ex de causaelemosinae Reg. Aven 435 who himself was not able to travel to Avignon because of fear that his that fear of because Avignon to travel to able not was himself who . 9, fol. ep. 1329; 281r-v, ASV, Mitteilungen Institutes des fürösterreichischeGeschichtsforschung Reg. Vat . 38, fol. 107v. fol. . 38, Reg. Vat. Reg. , 434 . which indicates the fact that Andreas was spending a ASV, . 67 fol. 26 ep. 96. 67 fol. 26 ep. 96; Cam. Ap., Intr. et Ex. . 432 Reg. Vat. HC That money seems to have been a big a been have to seems money That quinquaginta florenos quinquaginta florenos auri … faciatis I, 154. 68 fol.106 ep. 1329.See also Michael 564, f.102v (ol.95v)in Acta Albaniae HC I 429 HC in Sardinia, of Brindisi, of inSardinia, , 102. I, 98. Schedario Garampi I,663). no. The third 433 13(1892), Cam. Ap., We do 109 44, 430 CEU eTD Collection 440 Verlagsanstalt, 1959); Corpus Juris Canonici, Pars Secunda: Decretalium Collectiones Mollat, papacy and that of the justifyChurch the To centralization etc. heissuedof benefices, system the the bull during “ chapters, cathedral inthe elections the his archbishops, and ofbishops pontificate.confirmations For more regardingsystem to increase fiscal the monetary a re-organized power create to of had the papacy, he point the that mainly to come to through but centralizingissue the administrator”; system of incomparable “an nominationsas of and considered this centralizing policyhad to accomplish huge work to createsee new order andG. prosperity in the Holy See. For the success he reached, given,he was but also theinterregnum. The Apostolic was treasure empty only because not of exaggerated donations that PopeV had Clement attempts of the latter439 for independenceprocuratorem tuum. and the wars in Italy and in the Orient. Pope John XXII 438 436 XIII; 437 36; ViktorNovak,“Acta Innocentii VI” munere obtinende ausus fuerit mictereapostolicam sedem proconfermationiset adirevelnuntios electionissue to appear in Avignon or to send nuntios to receive the confirmation formulated as follows: wealso sentCosta, findinto obligation letter the Besidesthat, thepersonally papal spot. the on bishop evidentinstructed right could afterbeing a that of confirmation receive the only confirmations, and nominations of those especially hands, his in faculties all the concentrated XXII John fact that the in mind we keep If confirmations. ecclesiastical tothePope. his proctor Avignon. church of St. Dyrrhachiensis) ( beseat would occupied from Albania ( Albania from June 6, 1318. ASV. At the Atthe beginning of pontificate ofthe XXII (1316), John the Papal Curia wasbadly organized because of long the June June 6,1318.ASV. Farlati, June 6, 1318. ASV, Acta Albaniae Les Papes d’Avignon Another argument, which is in favor of the presence of Andreas in Avignon, is the right to right is the in Avignon, Andreas of presence the of in favor is which argument, Another Illyricum Sacrum 437 The third one was that of a parochial benefice forbenefice Johannes Barbuci presbyter the a parochial of Thethird onewasthat Nicolaus de Petrosa de Albania . I, no. 636. 436 . lib 440 Reg. Avin Reg. The second confirmation was that of Johannes Rubeus in the rich in rich the parochial Rubeus thatof Johannes was Thesecondconfirmation Reg. Aven. . I, Reg. Aven, 438 tit. VII, 196. (1305-1378) (Paris: Librairie VictorLecoffré, 1924),36-62. See Friedberg, also Emil ) in the Italian diocese of Bari who seemed to have charged Andreas as Andreas have charged to seemed Bari who of in diocese Italian ) the attento quodschismatici dominiumtempliobtineant in dictacivitate III . 9, fol 281r-v, ep. 1329; ASV, 9, fol. 187r, ep. 1324; ASV, Reg. Vat. 68, fol. 104 v ep. 1324 , cap 9,fol.187v, ep.1325; ASV, . 4 in ; Monumenta Vaticana res gestasbohemicas illustrantia See also in the diocese of Chunavia, who also could not travel to Ex debito Geoffrey Barraclough, Geoffrey ”. The achieved centralization increased the power of the power the increased centralization achieved ”. The Reg. Vat. . 2vols. Graz: (reprint Akademische Druck- und Reg. Vat. 68 fol.106 ep. 1329. Papal Provisions 68, fol.105 ep. 1325: 439 . it should be self- should it . II(Prague, 1907), per te vel non 110 CEU eTD Collection Realm of St. Stephen campaign the in ofautumn “which1319, seems to havebrought about occupationof the Belgrade.” Engel, 443 442 Classification”; Schmutz, Schmutz, “Medieval Papal Representatives”; Ruess, 1320. summer of 1319 and the Housley draws our attentiona letter to of Pope John XXII written to Philip Vbetween September princes amongst themselves. Inaddition, Spanishkingdoms the were fully fighting with occupied German FrederickGhibelline, the against Armenia, of against against Cyprus Sicily, Guelf Christendom Englandinwere entangled warsanddisputes: againstScotland, of Robert Naples all because of for acrusade, chance there wasno that time.He wrote at this initiatives crusading l’aube duXIX 441 Albaniae the into territories southern his expanded Pope John XXII appealed whom andPoland, Bohemia of those especially rulers, Catholic other the because successful, not for help, were reluctantJire to participate. As a result, Uroš II forces of the seculartime.not religious bytheEuropean get recognized and only AnjouKingdom of of Hungary,Croatia Naples, Banat the and the of The participation in ofAlbania. movement papacyinthe fully the occupiedwould parts the anti-Serbian represent a latere and trust of John XXII. He was given a mission that normally was a privilege of the papal legates Jire About the legates see S. J. Pierre Blet, Acta Albaniae þ ek stated that there was fighting and that the Catholic armies led by the Hungarian king were king Hungarian by ledthe armies Catholic the that and fighting was there that ek stated þ ek, Concerning of the reasons failuresthe during of crusading attempts period, this Norman Whether a real crusade was organized, this is not clearly stated in the source material. in source the stated clearly not is this organized, crusadewas a real Whether respect he favor, hadwon the wasexperiencing, Andreas that of calamities Because the , 441 afterwards Geschichte der Serben that is, to organize and lead a crusade. In 1319, Andreas Croensis was the one who one Croensis wasthe Andreas In 1319, leadis, acrusade. and that organize to e siècle, I, no. 648 (notes). Jire ,134. . Collectanea Archivi Vaticani 9 (Vatican City: Archivio Vaticano, 1982); Figueira, “The 443 barones RegniAlbaniae I,352. Engel, however, talksaboutsuccessa Hungarian king of inthe the þ 444 ek, Histoirela Représentation de Diplomatique origines duSaint Siège des à In the letter, the pope reveals his approach towards the Geschichte der Serben Regnum Albaniae, Regnum in the organized coalition with the Holy See, the I, 352. 442 but he even held the title the held even he but Die rechtliche Stellung Die rechtliche obviously made theAlbanians . Rex 111 The CEU eTD Collection Livre duGrantCaan, no. 4(Jul., 1907): 812 [henceforth:Beazley, Raymond C. Beazley,“Directorium adFaciendum Passagium Transmarinum,” have been the author of the author the been have Tiskare, 1911): 142-150; Atiya, Directorium by adopted possibility,attitude the because “the hebut deniedthe latter possible author, Adae,Bar. archbishopof the Guillelmus to or Brochard) /Frère Monacus (Brocardus Burcard a monkcalled to alternatively attributed translations) French in early available (also in1332 written manuscript Latin medieval the history of the Balkans from the first half of the fourteenth century), in dalmatinskoga Zemaljskoga Arkiva century), fourteenth ofthe about half source first the from important of an Balkans ofthe history rehabilitation the The (Pseudobrocardus: vijeka,” XIV polovini prvoj u Balkana povijest 446 faciendum. 448 447 445 the 444 the years, 1323. He also sent two nuncios, but the mission had no success, exactly like the one of Uroš II. received from him the professionasked for ofthe the hand Catholic of Blanche, faith,Church Union, whereas Philipto prince of Taranto he offered thethe conquest of Constantinopleand and daughter John XXII of wrotePhilipagain to himas his likea letter wife. his inA legatepredecessors of Pope John with XXII the cart of fully in had Few pope of powers the co-operated acrusade. ever planning these with Church Union. To Pope Muslimsthe theirborders, and on the Hospitallers werecrippled by of debts over 360000florins. John XXII he offered the Theiner, On the authorship Elsie, “Anonymous: Initiative.” of the Housley, About the comment on this letter see Housley, infideles The crusading attempts, however,notfinishin did 1319-1320. Even in successivethe To preventany further crusadingattempts against him, III Serbian the played Uroš king Monumenta Slavorum Italian Crusades, Regnum Albaniae The “Initiative for making the passage,” as it is translated by Robert Elsie, by isitRobert as translated making the passage,” for The “Initiative toward the Eastern Church is Church Eastern the toward of the Balkans. This is also clearly shown in the in shown clearly is also This Balkans. the of Directorium, where something like an alliance is suggested between the Catholic the between suggested is alliance an like something where 74. Directorium The Crusade I, 239. had become basis for crusading attempts of against Westerners of the attempts crusading for had become basis , ed. Ivan Bojni Ivan ed. , 448 Raymond Beazley mentioned even Johannes de Cora as a because of his liberal spirit expressed inthe cf. Milan Šufflay, “Pseudobrocardus. Rehabilitacija važnog izvora za izvora važnog Rehabilitacija “Pseudobrocardus. Šufflay, Milan cf. Directorium , 95, 106. Beazley held the opinion Burchard of Mount Sion could not could Sion ofMount Burchard opinion the held Beazley 106. 95, , Italian Italian Crusades toto caelo þLü , Pl. Kninski, vol. 13, 3 (Zagreb: Tisak Kralj. Zemaljske Kralj. Tisak (Zagreb: 3 13, vol. Kninski, Pl. , ]. removed from the diplomatic attitude of the of attitude diplomatic the from removed , 74. Vjesnik kraljevskog.Hrvatsko-slavonsko- The American Historical Review Directorium adpassagium Descriptio Terrae Sanctae. 445 447 is a 112 12, 446 Cf. CEU eTD Collection power there and taking revenge upon the Orthodox Greeks for having destroyed the Latin Latin Empire the havingdestroyed for Orthodox Greeks andthe upon there revenge power taking gentes obedientes Romane ecclesie etdevote ecclesie gentes obedientesRomane inhabited byAlbanians, Serbsand occupied by were Balkansthat of the Western the participate parts andconquerthe 1328-1350) to Valois (r. of KingVI persuade Philip French the 456 trahunt suspiria infideles, crucis hostesetnominis christiani blasphemi,christicolis Romanie… inferre ....moliuntur, nos inamara written: 455 454 453 the Greeks, Bulgarians and Greeks,Bulgarians the other of framework universalthe crusade plans of Pope John XXII andtheVenetian Republic against 452 451 [henceforth: Kohler, schismatics,” all of enemy “fanatic a rate any Adae,wasat Guillelmus if but Dominican that in mind the bear have pretext, we the been might SumaStephen againstDušan. rewarded enough by Stephen Dušan for helping fight him to his father,Uroš III. revolt in of nobles the Aprilled of Zeta by 1332, the of the author asthe considered 450 449 mentioned, himself as he Armenia, and Empire Byzantine in the prelate Latin and priest aDominican any rate, was,at The author countries.” same the of Christians Nestorian native the and Mongol in the missionaries Kohler, ASV, Šufflay,“Kirchenzustände,” 214. Jire 14 April 1332: Jire Charles Kohler, Charles Beazley, þ þ ek, ek, In the spirit of this crusade, the Jire Quia dire persecutiones etoppressiones varie, quas Greci schismatici, Bulgari, Alani, Turchi aliique Reg. Vat.Reg. Recueil Geschichte der Serben Geschichte der Serben Directorium, þ ek presumed Adae, thatGuillemus theofBar(1324-1341),whomhe archbishop ... Acta Albaniae , 416. 115, fol.his letteraddressed144. In Robert toKing of Naples from 9December, 1328hehad Recueil Recueil des Historiens desCroisades, Documents Armeniens 811. ]. I , 371. , no. I, 371. 452 759. infideles Directorium, As a reason for this revolt he suggested that they were not were they that suggested he revolt this for a reason As 450 and certainly muchvery to crusadingideas.the devoted in 1328-1332. Directorium adpassagiumfaciendum , 456 451 454 thus restoring the Catholic Church to its former its to Church Catholic the restoring thus had gothis for inspiration treatisethe from a he might have tried to put this revoltinto the vojvode 455 Bogoe and Bogoe the Albanian Demetrius 2(Paris,1906), 365-517 453 was written This certainly que sunt 113 449 to CEU eTD Collection 464 463 and theLevant, 461 460 462 459 458 457 should Petrus. of See, andso crusading Holy the the informed attempts about havebeen been doneby bishop Petrus, of Shkodra. et ecclesiamacuniversitatem etcivitatem whole length and breadthof this kingdom.” the conquer easily doubt without could soldiers foot thousand six or five and knights French kingdom, stating:“With helpthe of aforementionedthe Albanians and one thousand Latins, of Constantinople. nomination nomination of astheirSergius bishop. John toexempttheexcommunicated Kotor, andcitizens clerics whoXXII had of refused the Stephen inDušan April 1332 crusade against the Turks, the crusade against sporadic. wasnot us protest reasonswhy their Let the consider framework of attempts. crusading the the have been sure that Albanianthe nobles be wouldfight willing to the Serbian King, in even better Avignon at that time (1329-1337), timethat Avignon at of attempts if West, the for notprepared this Archbishopin Adae crusade. Guillelmus was However, since the since However, Ibid., no. 254. Theiner, Farlati, Šufflay,“Kirchenzustände,” 214. Geanakopulos, “Byzantium theCrusades, and 1354-1353,” in 14 April 1332: Elsie, Translated from Latin by Robert Elsie, by Robert Latin from Translated Anonymous: Initiative The nobles ofled Zeta by the Johannes s. Theodori, Illyricum Sacrum Monumenta Slavorum vol.III, 50-51. Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae 457 Directorium The author counts very counts Theauthor conquermuch on Albanian to support Serbian the VII, 309; 462 . I, no. 751: no. I, I , I is havebeen in supposedto inKotor 1331.He by was charged Pope no. , no. 236. no. 461 459 759. Acta Albaniae a cardinal-legate who became the leading personality inthe leading personality the became who acardinal-legate should have been well informed about the general crusading general the about informed well been have should relied so much on the help of the Albanians, its author should author its Albanians, the of help the on much so relied Early Albania 460 (Petro) episcopo Scutarensi committit in hac parte totaliter vices suas. so they have sothey not byhim. been could directly encouraged 463 vojvode Johannes of JohannesS. Theodori had solveof to 464 from excommunication, butall his seems work tohave 458 In this context, John of S. Theodori should certainly should Theodori S. of John context, this In I, no. 751. no. I, Bogoe and Bogoe Albanianthe Suma againstDemetrius : 28-30. A Historythe of Crusades, ed. Setton, capitulum, clerum ThePapacy 114 CEU eTD Collection The revolt against the Serbs could have been considered by the author of of the by author the considered been have could Serbs against the The revolt find him as the Regnum Albaniae it sayingwithoutgoes Albaniannobilityplay that the was role important to inthisleague.an also to almost all the archbishops of Europe during 1333 and 1334 urging them to facilitate the them to during urging and 1334 almostEurope 1333 archbishops of all alsothe to infidelsthis crusadeagainstthe large-scaled DirachioVallona ... etSpinarça in Romaniam ... 467 468 466 persecutionibus of AnjouatNaples court tohelp.An importantpart in leaguethis wastobe played bythe Catholics 465 organized. being was which league anti-Turkish an join to Naples of Robert King urge to of consul their instructed Senate Venetian the April 6, 1332 on crusade,and the to relate which documents Venetian arevarious 1331-1333, there period of time. the the powers from During secular the Dušan. “schismatics” by the Roman Curia,Serbian so this protestking. shouldFrom theatagainst the protest with general their started “schismatics” againstthe least for acrusade enthusiasm events have been of a 1319serious they threat profitingwho from ofZeta, nobles this general also crusadesthe these reached also“Rumors” about for knew that the Serbs were already considered In 1303, c the In Raynaldi, Setton, Acta Albaniae Romania Crusading attempts continuedCrusading attempts during the following years. were letters Many sent papal Their protest of Their of have protest 1332couldnot alsosporadic, been considering the “rumors” coming The Papacy and the Levant, 465 Annales ecclesiastici, Philip of Taranto was also encouraged by the Venetians, and tried to persuade the I, no. 764. no. I, ad resistendum eisdem inimicis fidei et fideles abeorum defendendum fidei ad resistendum eisdeminimicis oncilium rogatorum . 466 rex Servie, Dalmatie,Dioclie,Albanie, Zente,ChelmieetMaritime regionis. seems to have been in the hands of Stephen Dušan, since in January 1333 we Since the territories of territories Since the 1328, 86. 1328, 179; in Ragusain considered Durrës, Vlora and Spinarica parts of … Romania: Acta Albaniae Regnum Albaniae . I, no. 533 I,no. were considered part of part were considered Directorium Romania, part of 115 468 467 CEU eTD Collection executioni mandabo, cum promita obedientia etdevota. Recepi autemprefatas literas permanum Civiani de beatorum. Recepi quatram tuorum literas sanctitatis vestre ordinationem generalis passagii continentes,quas acecclesiae universalis ecclesiepapae dignissimo, frater Antibarensisecclesie archiepiscopus, inpedumoscula 470 mandatur eis dictas decimas in eorum civitate et diocese colligere acdebito tempore persolvere. fructibus redditibus etproventibus beneficiorum ecclesiasticorum in omnibus mundi christiani partibus atque TerraeSanctae,de indictione passagii ultramarini, depraedicationeverbide crucisimpositione et decimarum super by crusades, at other times by diplomacy.Regnum Albaniae. The the of chosenactivities papal-led in the also visible are way reforming and formissionary aspects: these the of Both implementation of the papal from of Turks. the protection Byzantium dangers of andtothe andRoman of church Greek the union the lotto of werepaying a attention Avignon popes the missionary activities, Besides the Regnum Albaniae in had Catholic Avignon territory Balkans,the popes the planned for mission aspecific the during theperiod of John with Being Avignonpapacy,the Pope starting theonly XXII (1317). 469 France togive its full any backing to aspirations. crusade offer of a kingdom in Lombardy and the Curia was tied down by the Italian republics, Naples and are various reasonsfor this. from Philip VIwasprevented any crusade plans bythetempting hetheir had passage,andthat execution. general ordered six lines toPopeJohn he that XXII confirming had received with fourpapal letters regard tothe S. Theodori. archbishopthe note OnNovembera short 4,1334, of Bar, Guillelmusof Adae,sent passagium ultramarine. ASV, ASV, IV. 2.Diplomatic activities As already mentioned, As already The anti-Turkish league, however, did not come did league,however, didnor The not into being, anti-Turkish anycrusade.There Reg. Aven. Instr. Misc. Instr. 44, f.121r-122r, 127r,128v-131, 134r; ASV, : reachingis that theschismatics, expanding papalinfluence in Balkans.the 1290: At times, the plan to take hold in the Balkans was thought to be implemented be to thought was Balkans the in hold take to plan the times, At 469 Sanctissimo ac beatissimo patri domino et Johannis, Sacrosancte romana Their leader was again the papal Their leader of Cardinal- legate wasagainthepapal Johannes Regnum Albaniae appeared inappeared for papal thefirstthe time charters Reg. Vat. 470 471 104, fol.29r-36v, ep.20-27: de negotio de 116 CEU eTD Collection Slavic nation, aplan help ended that Dušan inwith of refused death the him 1355.Venice to example of Bulgarian the centuries, heprevious of build could a Byzantineof Empire the the following that, so crown Byzantine receivethe to attempted He Greeks.” the and Serbs view. of point religious strengthen been mighthavefrom his oneof reasons,whyDušantried the to also kingdom, the with Byzantium.because contracts This of the also thewarwith Hungary him,andjoin due to 473 alliance with it ( 472 made known his coronation ( be traced as early as January 1346. Dušan sent adelegation to the Venetian Republic, to whom he toapass from which his Avignon successors could neverrescue it. gifts andloans totheFrench crown, andtheluxury reducedhisof court revenuesthe of the completion of the papal palace at Avignon, the purchasecould Italian(1342-1352) the butas time for the passed,the expeditures a crusade, wars, afford of the city from Joanna I of Naples, the affordpapal curia more. not his them At beginning could the any Clement pontificate of VI fullyby now themilitary Crusades andthe of legates. strategy replaced papal were expensive the 471 anno MCCC XXX IIII.In cuius res testimonium sigillo meo hanc cedulam comunivi. Solumgello curierii vestri.Mandatus mense novembris felicius pontificatii vestri anno XIX. Incarnationis dominum from crusades starting restitution military of the of Jerusalem of each pope. plans depended notonly on localthe circumstances, butmostly on universalplansandvisions the Jire Setton, Housley, þ ek, In the middle of the fourteenth century (1346) he proclaimed himself “emperor of of middlefourteenth he proclaimedIn himself “emperor century the the the (1346) of The beginnings of the diplomatic missions to The fifties of the fourteenth century are, generally speaking, characterized bythe speaking, characterized century The fifties of are, generally fourteenth the The Papacy and the Levant, Geschichte der Serben Italian Crusades, unio ) to conquer this empire. The Senate congratulated him, but did not wantto notdidbut him, congratulated Senate thisempire.conquer The ) to 74. I, 387. coronatio suainimperio Constantinopolitano 179; Regnum Albaniae. regna Rasciae,Sclavoniae,etAlbaniae The diplomatic activity had activity diplomatic The ) 473 and askedfor an 472 117 can CEU eTD Collection 478 Nicolaus, who had become archbishop of Ohrid in 1320.Šufflay, “Kirchenzustände,” 215. 477 476 Rascia and Romania”. See Jire Romania”. and Rascia 475 Artium Slavorum Meridionalium, 1872), vol.III, 174. 474 already occupied, or Pera which he intended to get from Genoa. king Louis I, although Dušan Hungarian refuse the later offeredit would reasons for same the exactly (1350), occupy Constantinople as a reward either the Despotate of Epiros, which he had “Latin heresy”, against the conversion of Serbians by Latin clerics and against mixed marriages mixed and byLatin against clerics heresy”, conversion Serbians of “Latin the against Catholic population and the Serbs came to an end. The local the relations between good heresy”,the “Latin the rite the Catholic called whose Code bishops. with Serbian of Constantinople Patriarchate of the metropolitans fact, expectnot approval of Greeks,and,asamatter the of heexpelledall the andreplaced the before. there archbishop have Catholic been a titular seems who already to for this move from Bulgarianthe of patriach andfromTrnov Catholicthe archbishop of Ohrid, of office the to Joannikij, haveto a patriarch hison side, is, that why Stephan hisraised chanceller former (logothet) had emperor the lands, Byzantine the of rules the to According Serbs. the of King Uroš, son old nine-year-the and wascrowned Empress Archbishop QueenHelen CatholicOhrid, of Nicolaus. Athos, of monks Mount and nobles,clerics of presence the in Trnov, of Joannikij,Symeon Bulgarian patriach Skopje) the Serbianpatriach wasdoneby the for the first time in the same Skopje in May 1349 May in Skopje same in the time first the for Jire According to Šufflay, the archbishop of Ohrid who took part in the coronation of Dušan was the same Jire Dominican InSerbian, the title was “Emperor of Serbs andGreeks”, whereas in Latin and Greek charters it was “Emperor of Sime Ljubi Sime þ þ ek, ek, This coronation of Stephan Dušan as Emperor of Serbs and Greeks The same rejection was also done to the Catholic rite. Under the supremacy of Dušan, Geschichte der Serben Geschichte der Serben ü , ed. , MonumentaSpectantia Historiam Slavorum Meridionalium, þ Patriarch ofSerbsandGreeks ek, I, 387. I, 387. Geschichte der Serben I, 386. 479 and it contained harsh statutes against the against statutes harsh contained it and Zakonik . He received the ecclesiastical approval ecclesiastical the . Hereceived 476 474 of Stephan Dušan was promoted Dušan Stephan of and also in the presence of the (Zagreb: Academia Scientiarum et Scientiarum Academia (Zagreb: 478 477 475 Dušan did certainly (April in 16, 1346 118 CEU eTD Collection him pay 12 perpers and be beaten withsticks. Article 83: And branded. be too whoso him let him, harbor shall whoever and utters a heretical word,Article 10: And if ifany heretic hebe foundbe to live amongnoble the Christians, let himlet be branded on the himfacebe allottedand driven to paythem, and forth, let him be driven100 forth. perpers, and he desires it.if But if he refuseshe to be bebaptized, let his wifea commoner, and childrenbe takenfrom him, and let a part of his house letArticle 9: And if a half-believerbe found to be married to a Christianwoman, let him be baptized into Christianity Holy Fathers. ofif the Law the to according Article 8: And if a Latin priest be found to have converted aChristian to the Latinfaith, let him be punished to Christianity. Christians who have turned to the Latinfaith, and to give them spiritual instructions, so that eachone ofArticle them returns7: And the great churchshall appoint head priestsbe in all markethim townslet to reclaim fromOrthodoxy, the Latin heresy Christian thoseto return punished not do and as is obey writtento fail in any theIf Code of the Holyobservance. Fathers. Christian the to return shall bread 480 the village.” the lordthe owning halfto halfthe Tsar, andone AndAlbanians, fineone this to and of 100perpers. Article 75, instance for So, codex. the in even ethnics other the of status the from different was status their and others, than They weremorethe attacked Dušan. included of inwere Stephen “empire” the showed. case Andreas Croensis of leastyearbutthey since thebeginning 1349,werecontinuous at fourteenth of the the century, as the after started that a phenomenon not were death, until mutilation physical expulsion, property, persecution of the Catholic population in the above-mentioned territories, such as confiscation of religious Albania. and However, Epiros, Thessaly, of Macedonia, territories occupied the Vajat, “In a village where a Vlach or an Albanian stays, another following him shall not stay inthat stay not shall him following another stays, Albanian an or Vlach a where village a “In 479 was a normative papacy became Albanians and Catholic tight. quite “half “Christians”. and believers” between For this study I have used the translation of Krsti Dušan’s Code.Dušan’s Article 6:And concerning theLatin heresy: who Christians have turned useto the of unleavened 1994 Albanians andhave Vlachsseem to been blacksheepthe inthebunch nationsof which This codex of laws was clearly aiming at a new and more solid basis of Dušan‘s empire. It ) . which isfighting, about “A fight says: between villages, 60perpers, between 481 Besides that there is another special article onVlachs andAlbanians, which said: aparatus , which was to be inin appliednotonly was to , which Serbian butalso the kingdom, üĈ 480 urica, ed. In this situation the good relations between the between relations good the situation this In Dušan’s Code: The Bistritza Transcript (Belgrade: 119 CEU eTD Collection archiepiscopum Hierapolitanum ad ecclesiam transfert Duracensem. memorie Angeli archiepiscopi Duracensis quiapud sedem apostolicam diem clausit posterum Clemensis Illyricum SacrumIllyricum 488 Ebora 487 IV, 381. Salomon, and birthplacehis was inValmontone, in the diocese of Segni in Italy. See Farlati, 1361.Based CodexAccording died toEubel, of Brunatione,Farlatihis in namewashe the real on tellsusthat importance for during in the papal Bartholomaeus Balkans. hadbeenbishopKotor policy the of 486 1341 as archbishop of AccordingRagusa. to Eubel, died he in 1361. 485 successful in Jerusalem, and for this reason he was sent to Durrës, to sent he was reason this for and in Jerusalem, successful difficult missions and circumstances. Antonio was an Italian Minorite, an Italian was Antonio circumstances. and missions difficult Farlati, AntoniusFarlati, was an 25, 1349),was elected onMay archbishop 25, 1349 as ofDurrës.According to Eubel,died in1363.he According to Bartholomaeus, 484 there. church the reform to and region these of nobles the also but Dušan, reach to mission the only not apparently had the refer to letters The concerning Stephan Dušan. to his legates VI sent Clement Pope September, already was adaily of practice. butwhat thecodification justmorea normative source, than was 483 482 481 butbytravellers also in letters papal the recorded persecutions, staysletvillage. If fine one byforce, that a andfor grasshe him the pay has grazed.” ASV. Luca Wadding, Eubel, Eubel, Eubel, Pëllumb Xhufi, “ Ibid. Article no. 80. Ibid. Article 75. regna Rassie, Albanie et Sclavonie ac alia circumadiacentibus partibus Sclavonie acaliacircumadiacentibus Rassie, Albanieet regna , 1-12 (Rome, 1731-1745), VIII, 1349, XI, 39[henceforth: Wadding, The papal legates, Antonius, legates, The papal In 1351, the Holy See restarted diplomatic activities with the Serbian kings. On Reg. Vat.Reg. VI,2, 56: n. HC HC HC I,232: I, 411: Elias de Saracha, who was deacon canonic of the same church, was elected on February 18, I,490:Bartholomeus, bishop the of Kotor, waselected asbishopof onJanuary 30 1349. VII,367; Eubel, 486 Annales Ordinis Minorum et triumOrdinum aS.Francisco institutorum, cura M.J.Fonsecae ab 195, f. 22r, ep. 1 Albanian Heretics in the Serbian Medieval Kingdom, bishop of Trau, were all great personalities, very much experienced with Antonius de Alexandria,Ordinis Minorum, episcopus Hieropolitanensis 1349,25.Maii. Avenione.Clemens VI.papa,vacante “ecclesia Duracensi perobitum bone Italus Alexandriae natus in Insumbria. Bullarium Franciscanum ; Acta Albaniae 484 archbishop of Durrës, II, no. 54; Wadding, II,no. VI, SeeFarlati, 229, 505, Eubel, ” 48-54. Elias, Annales Minorum 483 Illyricum Sacrum Annales ecclesiastici make one suggest that the code the that suggest make one 485 488 archbishop of archbishop of Ragusa and HC which had a significant had which 1,232; 241et1, , therefore, the legates the therefore, ]. 487 VII, 367. (July 31, 1346-May Illyricum Sacrum who had been ad1349; Farlati, ,” Antonium 482 Regesta The vol. 120 CEU eTD Collection hereticorum venena pestifera quibus catholice fidei puritatem conantur, inficere puritatemconantur, fidei quibuscatholice hereticorum venenapestifera ( heresy and schism fight to clearly: very is expressed mission, . in religion factwasByzantine Greek/Serbian whose schismatics, andSclavoniae regna Rascia,Albaniae to the were sent who papal legates, to addressed were letters These in text. but the addressee, backgroundandto theHoly of such asituation connection the See. Albaniae the of case the on merely concentrated be will analysis my of focus The kingdoms? andlifein reform these religious besuccessful the practices to couldenvoys papal three distorted was the religious situation in these kingdoms from the Catholic viewpoint, and how far 295, no. 189, Theiner,295, no. and in contact. and wereaddressedtolegates letters the people, The the implication. be with they whom would usage of term usage of the communes litteres 2, fol. 1, ep. 2, de curia; ASV, Reg.490 Aven. 255, fol. 1. It was edited 489 by Ta of the chieftains the or to Serbia was legitimate kingsent tothe and queenof instructingAnother part activity. their them about apostolic to legate Rascia,Albania, and Sclavonia until endthe ofhis life, 1362. around yearsinthe 1347-1349, a time whenithad themost in stubborn nobility the Hewas region. Farlati, ASV, Reg. 207fol.1; ASV, Vat. Reg. 62fol.97v-98r; Vat. ASV, Reg.Aven.fol. 255, 1. Clement VI,anno10, The message of the first letter from September 1, 1351, which was also the core of the mentioned period this from letters papal the of majority The If we analyze these papal letter papal these If weanalyze One part of the papal letters of this time was addressed to the legates themselves, the to addressed was of time this letters of papal the One part , trying not only to shed light on the religious situation there, but also to show the show to also but there, situation religious the on light shed to only not , trying Illyricum Sacrum Regnum Albaniae Monumenta Hungariae IV, 381-390. Regna Rasciae, Albaniae, Regna in the papal letters seems to have conveyed a strong political with the purpose to fightheresy and reachto heretics and de verboadverbum 802,1, n.1226et6,127 et 368.Fragments7, of given are by it , an important question arises: How and Sclavoniae. Regnum Albaniae contra schismaticarum et In this context, the context, this In ǎ tu, Acta Clementis VI not as the as not 489 ). Regnum 490 The 121 , CEU eTD Collection 1964), 10. according to them ‘heresy’ of the 491 by by Déprez, Eubel, Eastern Church the of core the and theologians, Roman and Byzantine the between controversies the of issue crucial The Father. the from only but Son, the from proceed not did Spirit Holy the that believe statements: be condemned to andheretics following werethe “schismatics” destructivethe poison of while annihilating the core of the controversy with the Byzantine/Slavic orthodox dogma rite. and orthodox theByzantine/Slavic with of controversy the core the while annihilating to reach population senseofhewanted the the of deviation, also Greekrite, a simple but the in a heresy only beagainst not to of legates the mission wanted the Clement VI Pope this action, Christianity intoa simple heresy and schism asimple wascertainly onpurpose.Through done François Dvornik states that the papacy lost its primacy over the Greek in the moment when it supported the Bullarium Francescanum According to the letter, the first and main error of these “schismatics” and heretics to heretics was and “schismatics” ofthese main error firstandletter, the the to According Clement VI Clement noscuntur eiusque tenentur instituta servare) ( them to bound institutions the serve to and Church Roman the to subordinate 4. servat praefata Romana Ecclesia falsam fore ( false is offers Church 3. bread ( 2. ( 1. 491 Romanam Ecclesiam, cuiuniversae christianae fideiprofessores subesse Spiritum Sanctumnona Filio sed a solo Patre procedere) is in and letter, asan more. considered this nothingerror Reducing Eastern the , no. 2490; corpus Christi noninazimosed paneconfici debere fermentato The teachers of the faithnotknowThe how to of do Christian universal teachers Roman the rite the to according confirmation and the of The form Father the from only but son the from proceed not does Spirit Holy The The shouldChristi Corpus not be consumed in in butunleavened leavened 6,n.597; Rainaldi, Acta Albaniae filioque. See François Dvornik, François See II, no. 87; no. II, formam baptismi et confirmationis baptismi etiuxta ritumquemformam confirmationis Annales Ecclesiastici Byzance et la primauté romaine ) adannumXX,XXI; 1351, no. andregesta (Paris: Cerf, ) 122 CEU eTD Collection Archivum historiae pontificiaeLegates,” Papal and Teutonicus “Johannes Pennington, see Kenneth general in legates about thoughts Johannes’ Edition of an His with Apparatus to Compilatio State, Tertia” [Ph.D.and diss., Cornell University,Church between 1972],1: 160-61. Regarding Relationship ofthe and Government ofChurch Theories Teutonicus’ Johannes legate “a cannot be by and approached simple compliant” that isbecourt instance. offirst a Seejurisdictions” Pennington, Kenneth “A Study of intervening other all despite appeal one can alone pope] [the him to only “likewise that gloss; inthe opinion of Figueira two separate phrases in the gloss represent only one power, namely, the statements Figueira, Ross-Sweeney Stanley and Chodorow, 198-211(Ithaca and London: Cornell University Press, 1989)[henceforth: and the Limitations on the Legatine Authority,” In Authority,” Legatine the on Limitations the and against also Glossa adComp. III.1.19.2 and the capability to adjudicate originalan complaint oreven anappeal or to the neglect himself of by all otherjudicial instances.excommunicated by judge-delegate;of persons his granting the of beneficea is yet orprebend that not vacant (i.e. of the grant expectancy);absolution an councils; of universal convocation the of vows; commutations from metropolitan control; dispensations in cases of majorcrimes; adjustment of onerous local customs;bishops; transfers of confirmed bishops-elect; the acceptance of episcopal resignations; the exemption of bishops powers of the pope: Questions of faith; “major matters” (maiora negotia); depositions, restitutions, and transfers of 492 Law. Canon the opposing thus affinity, of in grade aprohibited bound marriages dispense to authority atthe were grasping ab ApostolicaSede fore in eisdem partibus legationis officiumminusveraciter asserunt). legation ( of office the by Seewith Apostolic in parts the have been those sent to themselves for falsely declared andbishops, archbishops some claimed letter that The these territories. in rite of Catholic by representatives the also committed others were there , the heretics of these parts of the world, and thus had to stop. of the anerror is as inletter considered the presented baptism and confirmation The second date. confirmation, was not requestingbaptism non Catholic valid andnottrue, another as baptism and confirmation and only a presumption, but a reality, as Dušan himself admitted at a latter the letters against Byzantinethe time condemning papal way of andagaininthe rite, perceiving their According to the Gloss of Johannes Teutonicus to the corpus Christi. Besides such errors, which in fact were not simple errors but the crucial characteristics of crucial characteristics butthe errors simple were not whichinfact sucherrors, Besides of issue breadandthe The question unleavened of Papal Reserved Powers praesumptores etattemptatores Since the Eastern Church considered the Catholic rite as a false one, andthe one, asafalse rite Catholic the Church considered Eastern Sincethe (= X1.20.4), pp.129-30: “ 21 (1983): 183-194. 492 ]. See especially p. 196. The mission of this legation was thus not only against only not thus was legation this of mission The Popes,Teachers, andCanon Law Middlein the Ages, pontifici reservata...” and, if legates were given the necessary, and, the Pennington counts seventeen reserved powers in Johannes’ in powers reserved seventeen counts Pennington Compilatio Tertia, azyme See Figueira, “Papal Reserved Powers Reserved “Papal SeeFigueira, Figueira distinguished sixteen reserved sixteen distinguished Figueira were not new. They had come errantes, ed. James ed. They 123 sibi but CEU eTD Collection legation, the initiative for Church Union came from him to justify his political claims towards claims political his justify to him from came Union Church for initiative the legation, this occasion. addressedon letters had number more considerable Pope of of papal situation. control the alsothe explains This apostolic auxilio brachii saecularis. reducere,quantum vobisinspirabit Altissimus, auctoritate nostra fideliter studeatis, invocatohoc, ad si opus fuerit, reformare et errantes ipsosad ipsiusveram catholicae fideiunitatem dictaeque Romanae Ecclesiae ritusetmores deformata corrigere, excessus evellere, errores dissolvere, sectas dissipare, schismata praemissa apponentes, envoyes: the to given mandates by the clear made was which of representation, isinthe status the there achange Furthermore, mission. this second undertake by the repetition of the same mission in 1354, but also by the choice of other persons only not implied be whosuccessful.This can not 1351was wouldSeptember of papallegation the clearthat vague expression Serbs as the enemy,because that could have destroyed the attempts at reconciliation, one used the whole reign of the Serbian during very what washappeningintheseterritories the not only but to probably,events, to recent kings. Nevertheless, sincerumor infestus the papacy did not want andthepapacy them. early hadincreased Serbiankings alot, informed quite The the about was to point of out occupation the during the Slavs Orthodox the and Albanians Catholic the between tensions The by complaintsthe of Albanianthe Catholics during earlierthe of periods fourteenth the century. kingdom. 493 branch, secular ofthe help the appeal for to authority … errantes,praesumptores etattemptatores huiusmodi pro Ecclesia sancta Dei vos defensionis murum viriliter Most probably it was Dušan himself who had refused these legates, because for the next the for because legates, these hadrefused who himself itwas Dušan probably Most We do not have data on the activities of the papal legates on the spot. Nevertheless, it is it Nevertheless, spot. legates on the papal the of on activities havethe not We data do The delegation of the envoys based on the aforesaid legitimity, was most probably mosturged probably legitimity, was aforesaid basedon the The envoys the of delegation nuntios, which implies that the legates had lesser authority to act on their own, and the heard “recently”, which hadVI, refers, PopeClement heard“recently”, for most beendisturbing which rumor infestus. rumor 493 which inthis was Hungarian case the legati missi is replaced with 124 CEU eTD Collection famous St. Peter Thomae. Bartholomeus, were Bartholomeus, the bishop of Trau, and Peter, the bishop of Patti, who was to become the those which1354. Decemberthose 24, are dated in instance, as for in letters, the explicitely andmentioned authority, much with accompanied diocesethe of Trau. to was transferred year, he in and January 20of following the bishop DalmatiamadeKotor on onJuly of 24,1348, 495 his representative on behalf of this work of restoring the Serbian kingdom to the Roman church. as of bishop have Trau, it the to was the king proposal the Bartholomeus, Smet, of According to rite. Catholic to the rebaptised could and return the Catholics, for Latin freedom of worship inscandals,great By butwould thefuture. hehad public berestored without edict proclaimed be takenawayfrom schismatical not could occupants six monasterieswhich at presenttheir to tobe monasteries,theirof restored with commended exception andthe churches prelates Latin of these was that he had prohibited the Latin Christians beto rebaptised and reconfirmed, and had primacy the acknowledged his Holy the of faults andfutureSee, describing formal reforms. One Catara) (BosidariusHis ambassadors Venice,ambassadors to letters suppliedwith of recommendation from Republictothepope. the 494 Smet scholar Carmelite Jerusalem. The 496 497 ASV, Joachim Smet, 1348-1361: Eubel, These letters are registered in ASV, in registered are letters These 495 As The Reg. Suppl. made known to the pope the desire of Stephen Dušan for union with Rome, and Apostolicus nuntii, Apostolicae Sedisnuncii Apostolicae The Life of Saint Peter Thomas by Philip de Mézières 27, fol. 215v. fol. 27, HC I, 177, 490. iudex generalis Bartholomeus and Peter were enjoying a very status, a very privileged wereenjoying and Bartholomeus Peter Reg. Vat. sent to 236, f. 228r-v. f. 236, 494 496 497 pointed pointed out that onJune1354 Dušan 16, sent his with backgrounda as a canon of Constantinople, was Some of these faculties mentioned are as follows: to of the realm, Nestegus Zephalia, and Damian of Regna Rascia, Albaniae (Rome: Institutum Carmelitanum, 1954). and Sclavoniae in 1354 125 CEU eTD Collection facultatem.Datum ut supra. huiusmodi negociorum prosecutione durantedispensare liberevaleatis plenam concedimus tenore presentium immiscendo divinis irregularitatis maculam contraxerunt autcontrahent super irregularitate sic contracta competenter et cum clericis qui sicsuspensi vel interdicti aut excomunicati insusceptis ordinibus ministrando vel se penitentia salutari etaliisquedeiure fuerint iniungendaquod et hiisquibus proptereatenentur satisfaciant absolvere ipsos possent absolutionis beneficium iuxta formam similem impendereinvinctis eis pro modo culpe canonis incurrerunt et incurrent in illis dumtaxat casibusin quibus diocesan eorum velminores penitentiariinostri apostolicarum falsam nonfuerint formam iuxta ecclesieabsolvere eis etiamextra ac partes easdemqui sententias seuproprii cardinalis interfectores aut percussores vel eorumdem Cardinalium persecutores aut litterarum si absolutiotalium sitnobis etapostolice sedispecialiter reservata dummodo episcopi velarchiepiscopiprelati aut excommunicationum sententiis latis a canone quas ex quacunque causa quomodolibet incurrerunt etincurrent etiam singulos prefatisclericos etlaicos de existentes partibus ab omnibusetsingulis suspensionum interdictorum of of accreditation meant butas letters themselves, thelegates for they were also instructions necessary only contain 501 facultatem.Datum ut supra. negociorum prosecutione huiusmodi libere valeatis plenam nobis etcuilibet nostrum concedimus presentiumtenore suspensi divinanontamen in contemptum clavium celebrando velinnstendo se contraxerint illis dispensare durante benedixerint incurrerint relaxare invincta eis penitentia salutari etcum ipsis etiam superirregularitatesiquam sic sacerdotibus de partibus ipsisexostentibus penam suspensionis quampro eoquod secundis nuptiis scienter 498 Louis,KingHungary, wasaddressed of to letter on later, December 23,a days themselves. Two Albaniae, etSclavoniae Regna Rasciae, for time; asecond married defectus natalium and their from wives theirmarriagesin affinity consanguinity,of absolve to 20 personsfrom the at their whowere present preaching; those indulgencesgive to of 100 days 500 negociorum prosecutione huiusmodi concedimus tenore presentium facultatem. Datum ut supra. valeatis.Prolem susceptam et suscipiendam ex huius matrimoniis legitimam decernendo plenam novis durante impedimenta huiusmodi contraxerint quod in sit contractis matrimoniis remanere licite valeant dispensare libere consanguinitatis coniunctis gradibus aut publice honestatis iusticia impenditi matrimonia invicem ignorantes totidem mulieribus partium earumdem quartoduntaxatauttertio quartoexunoet exalterolateribus affinitatis vel 499 concedimus facultatem.Datum ut supra. contigerit centum dies de invictis eis penitentiis relaxandi plena nobis et cuilibet vestrum tenore presentium coram nobis solemnia celebrare seucelebrari etverbum huius perpredicationis ministerium preponere seuproponi confessis quimissarum solenniis ethiis etiamqui propositioni verbi dei presentialiter intererunt quotiens nosseu ASV, ASV, ASV, ASV, Around twenty other papal letters were written in December 1354. All of them did not in papalletters wereAll AroundDecemberthem written did other twenty 1354. of The first of these letters dates from dates legates The first of letters tothe December 21,1354wasaddressed these three Reg. Vat. Reg. Vat. Reg. Reg. Vat. Reg. Vat. 502 236, f.228r-v: 236, f. 228r-v: f. 236, 236, f. 228r-v: f. 236, 236, f. 228r-v: ; 499 and served to path the way and facilitate the mission of the legates sent to to absolve those priests who had given their benedictions to people who had who people to benedictions their given had who priests those absolve to 500 and to absolve those who had fallen intoexcommunication, etc. Eisdem nunciis. Cumvos etc. usque devotos plus omnibus verepenitentibus et Eisdem nuntiis. Cum nos ut etc. prima usque in constitutiomnibus etsingulis Eisdem nunciis. Cum vos etc. ut in prima usque constituti cum viginti viris et Eisdem Eisdem nuntiis.Cum nosut etc. inprima usque consituti requisitiomnes et . 498 to absolve 20 men 20 absolve to 501 126 CEU eTD Collection 510 509 apostolice sedis habentibus salutem etc. preceptoribus universis etsingulis per Regna Rassie etServiae acAlbaniae constitatur gratiam et comunionem Hospitalis sancti Johannis Jerusalemi sancte MarieTheotonicorum et Calatanensis magistris, prioribus et dictorum Benedicti Augustini et necnon Cuniacensi,praemonstaensi, ac cisterciensi ordinum aliorum necnon ecclesiasticis secularibus regularibuset Capitulis quoque acconventibus ecclesiarum etmonasteriorum ipsorum dilectis filiis ---electis ---abbatibusaliis et ecclesiarum etmonasteriorum prelatis etclericis acpersonis Reg. Vat. 508 507 according to him,exceed peryear. accordingnot 30florens to did S. of church incomes of the the prebend. Hereceived catholicae in fidei partibus regni Rassiaeand 506 505 504 suo years, three 503 67, 104. Benedictine monastery of SS. Sergius and Bacchus 502 Botrodonensis, had working there, been learn he that we Butrinti bishopof the 1354. From Augustsupplication the of 27, of them dated territories. these of authorities religious Servie, SclavonieacAlbaniae commitibusviris principibus etbaronibus universis Serbs, the Queen of king, Serbian the Dušan, Stephen to addressed were letters other The Churches. 503 ASV, ASV, ASV, ASV, ASV, ASV, Reg. Vat. 236, f. 224v, Reg. Vat. 244B, f. 37, ep. 76. ASV, Reg. Vat. 236, f. 222v; Reg. Vat. 244B, f. 125, ep. 288. ASV, For further reading on this issue Schmutz, “Medieval Papal Representatives,” 450; Ruess, 450; Representatives,” Papal “Medieval Schmutz, issue this on reading further For and its message was to accept and help the Apostolic nuntios to fulfill the Union of the of fulfill the Union to nuntios and theApostolic help accept wasto andits message ). 509 A presbyter of Durrës calledAndronici, Vinciguerra working also Different people took part in partDifferent mission. took is people by this shown This a numbersupplications, of all Reg. Suppl. Reg. Suppl. 236, fol. secretae229r-v. Litterae et nr.1253: curiales, Reg. Aven. Reg. Reg. Vat. Reg. Vat. Reg. Vat.Reg. with the freedom to reside there or in his bishopric residewith freedom the thereor to frater Jacobus frater 236,fol.230r-v 236 fol.225r-226r.; ASV, 244C, f.76r-1 and ASV,in 127, fol. 32r-v; ASV, 32r-v; fol. 127, 27 fol. 214r-v. fol. 27 27, fol.214r. 505 to the Serbian patriarch Joanichi, Serbianpatriarch the to pro sancta legationeRassiae.pro 508 Ordinis Praedicatorum ; ASV, ; Reg. Vat. Reg. Reg. Vat.Reg. Reg. Vat. Reg. Reg. Vat. Reg. 508 227fol.4v-5r, ep. 12. 244B, f. 36v, andin ASV, 244B, f. 36, ep. 75; ASV, helping bishop Bartholomaeus, asked of Trau, for a 236, fol.238v. in confinibus regni Rassiae. 510 asked for nothing less than for the famous Ven. fratribusVen. ---Archiepiscopis--- episcopis et et Mariae Malfitanorum Duracensis,Mariae Malfitanorum 506 The scribe Theodoricus Theutunicus Thescribe Theodoricus For this reason, the reason, this For to the other secular powers ( ( et resideatibivelinepiscopatu Reg. Vat. Reg. Vat. Reg. 244C, fol.80, ep. 211. inservitium sanctae 227 fol. 5r, ep. 15; ASV, Die rechtlicheDie Stellung He receivedfor it pauper episcopus pauper 504 ) to Helen, the Helen, to 507 and to the to and nobilibus which, 127 de , CEU eTD Collection Albanensis dioceses monastery of St. Alexander ( against Catholic Dalmatia and Venice. The pope was afraid tohave afull-scale warbetween indulgences the for acrusade,would fight not only Serbs, “schismatic” the against butalso if he wasgiven Louis hand, theGreat, were advancing Innocent knewthat On other the rapidly. the one hand, there was no timethe east. and Innocentspace for VI hadanother many hisofferedreasons services of as Romancaptain the church with duty in of defending the the conflictChristians to be inattracted the Balkans by the ideasincereligion,he so openednegotiations with Avignon on Church Union endand atthe of 1354 of thethe negotiatedTurks Union. On personalities. these to buildof with each wanted omission of some details addressed pope be locals.the point isatacertain to presence butthe expected, This orthe is striking and quite(on December 27 and 29, 1354). The letters of accreditation indicativediffer from each other in the way the about the kind of relation the papacy supplications were given to the bishop of supplications weregiventothebishopKotor, of Vico 511 legationis adregem Rassie usqueinhodiernumdiem years ( and forthree beginning from hethe us that hadbeenworking laboravit Rassie Regniscismaticos Marie Campo sancte 512 514 annos tres fideliter et tum magnis laboribus laboravit. 513 ASV, ASV, ASV, Ibidem, Antibarensis diocesis Stephen Dušan was a clever opponent, though, who knew how to play with politics and politics with play to how knew who though, opponent, clever a was Dušan Stephen furtherletters Meanwhile, instruction of tobecontinued sentto nuntiosthe themselves Reg. Suppl. Reg. Suppl. Reg. Suppl qui in ista legatione tum domino Traguriensis episcopo a principio usque adsivem continuando per . 27, fol. 215v. 27, fol. 214v. fol. 27, 27, fol.215r. ). , 515 511 All these people show how important this mission had been. the cleric Johannes 512 who inworked legation the abbas monasteri Sancti Alexandriordinisabbas monasteri sancti Benedicti ) also received some reward. Johannes Bovini de Astulso tells quondam BovinideAstulso quondam 514 and Andreas, to ) with the bishop of Trau. (in sanctam legationem adregem abbot of the Benedictine the of abbot , and also Johannesand also de , qui aprincipiohuius 513 Other 128 CEU eTD Collection 515 failed crusadealso. andthe however, Unionthe A crusade in by led Dušan 1354. couldStephen betheTheChurch solution. Union, PuttingTurks. balance,into all these popehad the senddecided nuncios to toSerbiadiscuss to hewashoping Hungary torenewanavalleagueand Venice,because againstthe Venice with ASV, Reg. Suppl. 27, fol.275v, 276v. 129 CEU eTD Collection 518 themselves emperor whoof recognized Byzantine the authority for secular instance, the those Thus, and religious. the and the religiousnow. to up ignored somewhat been has authority one second of the ecumenical church of Constantinople, called 516 famous of composer history the popes. of the stated, the von mostmerit which asLudwig aboutPastor of of praise, popes, the they French the bulgaroi called Ohrid, were of Patriarchate the andobeyed emperor Byzantine the of secularauthority the 517 Ci.and EditoriPontifici, 1958), 72. aspect of the first the While Balkans. East, but it becameAlbaniae also a basis for Anjou The eachother. supported very andmutually often why collaborated they the religious politicalattempts ones. ofBecause thein the interested was second the aspects, religious in the interested was first Whilethe East. Frenchof this differentiation, papacy to the Anjoussameaim: the reaching the theAvignon shared and papacy direction. In this context, reachthey did notthe see each otherthe and as rivals, and that is V. The Papal Curia, the Ifollow here the argumentation of Frashëri, “Trojet e shqiptarëve”: 7-21. Ludovico Barone von Pastor, von Barone Ludovico SeeDucellier, The two main components of group identity mainThe of fortwo werecertainly components medievalgroup authors political The propagation The propagation Christianityof spreadand its inthewas Orient one ofthemain purposes Regnum Albaniae , whereas those who obeyed the Roman Catholic Church wereLatins. Church Catholic who Roman obeyed the whereas those , was, thus, not only a basis for the political expansion plans of the Anjous towards the towards Anjous the of plans expansion political the for basis a only not thus, was, Rhomaioi La f açade maritime; while the Latins called them Greeks. Those, who submitted themselves to themselves submitted who Those, Greeks. them called Latins the while came into existence to better approach came into better existence to their expanding needsin this Storia deiPapi dalla fine del Medio Evo Regnum Albaniae Regnum Dunbabin, Regnum Albaniae Charles I of Anjou. 516 The Anjous were always interested in the East, in the interested always were Anjous The * * and the strengthening of identities andthestrengthening has been already well studied, , ed. Angelo Mercati, vol. I (Rome: Desclée 518 Regnum 517 the 130 CEU eTD Collection “Trojet e Frashëri, by shqiptarëve,” developed is 9-10. argumentation Anna The Comnena, Normans. the IV,against ally 8;an VI, as 7.him reach to order in Dalmatia, and emperor, Alexios Comnenos, had to deal“comescortes,” with and it looks himlike he had a politicalin the authority independentsame from Constantinople,way sincehe the dealtByzantine withcentury. theAccording to Anna Comnena, theleaderof Albanianindependent the military groups in 1081 the had title princes of Duklja 520 Congrès Int. Et. duS.E.Européen, 519 viceversa, from and rite, Albanian western the of the asdifferent identified himself eastern rite the of Albanian the differentiation: religious their Frashëri, K. scholar Albanian the to according first( assuch the timementioned The Albaniansarefor longer determined bythe political and community,religious butby linguistic and ties.religious through Byzantine new scholars,concept signs the first “national” identity, of noof a which was Ages, from the Bulgarians, from the Serbs, and even from the Bosnians, concluded K. Jire people ,from and totimetime actedasapolitically group of and independent religiously become their enemies. strangely had who Byzantines, the as religion same the had and empire, the of citizens equal been had then up to who Latins, andthe Albanians the that wrote battle, Attaleiates the Describing territories. (1043) and Basileios of that Nikephoros had (1078),which been partly developed intheAlbanian Attaleiates, who among others reported also about the revolt of the strategios Georgios Maniakes mold of mold of a political structure.” princes,innever succeeded pouringlinguistic, identity herstrongethnic, into andcultural the her of attempts brilliant often the and people her of aspirations the of spite in which Byzantium, One of the first records of the independent functioning of the Albanians can be inferred already in the 11 the in already be inferred can Albanians the of functioning independent ofthe records first ofthe One V.Tapkova-Zaimova,“L’idée de byzantine l’unité du monde et Bulgare” l’Etat 520 The main reason, why the Albanians could not form a political structure was, themselves, structure form a not political could The mainreason, Albanians the why especially light, into brought Empire Byzantine the of “dismembering” the of process The Although Although Albaniansthe hadquite early features of a “national” identity (a unique ), according to Ducellier, Albania was the “only national entity from emergeDucellier, according national the“only to Albania entity ), was to 521 Sofia, 1966. 228. This made the Albanians differentfrom the Greeks of the Middle ǹȜȕĮȞȠȓ ) by the Byzantine historian M. historian Byzantine the by ) Résumés des Communications-ler þ ek. 131 522 519 th CEU eTD Collection loyalty” among Albanians the through privileges and services. other necessarily imposed force,mainly through a policy but encouraging“Byzantine of through not was desire this and autonomy, have even or entity political hostile a become Albania see to wish not did Emperors Byzantine the importance, such of result As a maintained. constantly became an complex,and fortified carefully beginningimposing earlyByzantineepoch, with the line West, whyAlbania, which the explains forfrom allinvaderscoming of easiest attack Constantinople and to mainland and peninsular Greek towns. This economic axis was also the Ed. Arshi Pipa and Sami Repishti (N.Y.: Columbia University Press, 1984), 6. 524 523 525 522 ed. Arshi Pipa and Sami Repishti (N.Y.: Columbia University Press, 1984), 1. of the importance same the confirm documents Venetian and texts early hagiographic century, thirteenth the in and eleventh the of end the At Constantinople. and Rome connected which road overland the times: ancient since likethat hadbeen It of empire. heartthe the to easy access permitted valleys accessible generally and numerous whose coast, Adriatic the was empire. only area along the It for oflifeanddeath the amatter as politically and economicaly Albania considered who emperors, Byzantine the with connection tight the was structure, A 521 Durachii obsiderint vel obsidere proponant) of letter 9, 1274 from Charles IAnjou dating November in reflected way the Albaniansthe called themselves and were called Interpreting byothers. a although the spoke language.they same lbanenses Frashëri “Trojet e shqiptarëve,” 7-21. See especially 12. Seeespecially 7-21. eshqiptarëve,” “Trojet Frashëri Alain Ducellier, “Genesis and Failure of the Albanian State in the XIV and XV Centuries,” In Jire Alain Ducellier, “Genesis and Failure of the Albanian State in the XIV and XV Centuries,” In Acta Albaniae þ ek, “Albanien in der Vergangenheit,” 64. Vergangenheit,” der in “Albanien ek, According to Ducellier, the main reason, why the Albanians could not form a political the Catholicthe Albanians, whereas underG I, no. 330. no. I, Via Egnatia : Greeks and traveled from toThessaloniki from : Greeksand traveledand Durrës Italians 523 This religious difference, according to him, was also , 524 Kristo Frashëri understands under the under understands Frashëri Kristo reci the Orthodox Byzantine Albanians. Byzantine Orthodox the (Albanensis etGreci terramnostram 525 Via Egnatia Studies onKosova Studies onKosova was the main wasthe 132 . , CEU eTD Collection (Vienna: Holzhausen, 1913,reprint and Tirana Prishtina: DPA and Ekskluzive, 2002). Out of: Ludwig Thallóczy, Konstantin Jire Konstantin Thallóczy, Ludwig of: Out Acta etDiplomata res Albaniae Mediae Aetatis Illustrantia Map 6: Medieval Albania according to Milan von Šufflay von Milan to according Albania Medieval 6: Map þ ek, and Milan von Šufflay, eds., Šufflay, von Milan and ek, , vol. 1 133 CEU eTD Collection 528 527 529 Gascony. bishopricoriginatedCunavia, whowasalso Catholic from first (1310-1318), ofthis the one from originated (Southern Montegrano however,Italy).Šufflay, this suggeststhat of bishop perhaps with of bishop Cunavia, who of the Auch was incontact archbishop the that coincidence on Sardinia where the bishop of Cunavia was transferred to, or whether it was simply a wanted to create on purpose a relation between between the arelation purpose create on to wanted very papal letter impractical. the thus, and, other each from away far very been have should persons these Geographically, to wrote archbishopthe in of Auch, southern France, about bishopthe of Cunavia inAlbania. in Giusta Sardinia. church the S. of bishopricCunavia to of from Montegrano the of Guillelmus JohnXXII transferred in Pope which September 19,1318, on oflater date, befound inaletter to are mentioned. reasons These not are which for reasons episcopo Cunaviensis de Archiepiscopatu Duraseno in Regno Albaniae) DurasenoinRegno episcopo CunaviensisdeArchiepiscopatu Cunavia in archbishopricthe of Durrës in Kingdom the of Albania ( 526 with together presenthimself to inAuch, Gascony from dates May 18,1317. Ibidem. Šufflay, “Kirchenzustände,” Šufflay, See ASV, Acta Albaniae V. 1.Local identities The question in this context is whether, based on dynastic relations, the Papal Curia Papal the relations, dynastic on based is whether, context this in question The The earliest papal letter, known to us, in term which the us, known to papal letter, The earliest 529 Reg. Aven. I,192-193, 641.no. 2, fol. 183 and ASV, 214. 526 This is a letter of Pope John XXII addressed to the archbishopof JohnXXIIaddressedof to letter isPope Thisa Reg . Vat . 63,fol.363 Regnum Albaniae Guillelmus deMontegrano v . 528 It is puzzling that Pope John XXII Regnum Albaniae , southern France and later and France southern , Guillelmo deMontegrano , 527 at the papal at papal Court, the , the bishop of bishop , the ismentioned 134 CEU eTD Collection 222; Ducellier, secrete, bishopthe from of Cunavia, dates June 6,1318. 533 531 result of the initiative17, 1319were of the Roman Curia, and were not was takenbyCatalans,ashe stated. also whereasit as suggested, byin 1319, Durrës was in1317or1318, Kiesewetter taken Serbs the Serbs. the against for acrusade plan the about welearn century thefourteenth of second decade have been between Durrës and the mountains at the western upper part of the Mat River. territories of the diocese of Cunavia are in factnot clearly defined. Šufflay states that they should church S. of parochial Rubeus in the 532 530 the of nobles the to letters of series a addressed latter Catalans. the of mention archbishopric of Durrës, into showsletter bishopricthis reality:of partanother ofCunavia, that byincludingthe the as Kanina, and such Durrës,Vlora andcity ports as only maritimecastles been some reduced to Kiesewetter, “I principi “I Kiesewetter, ASV, Šufflay,“Kirchenzustände,” 196; See Monti, In most of the letters addressed to the representatives of of the representatives the to addressed letters mostthe of In mentioning of Curia Roman letter the Another As a consequence of the crusading plans of Philip of Taranto and Pope John XXII, the Anjou SicilianVespersthe the mind thatafter inBearing Reg. Aven. Reg. only meant for the addressees. It looks like the local political class of the of class political local the like looks It addressees. the for meant only Da Carlo I, La façade maritime, de Curia, 9, fol.187v, ep. 1324; ASV, , 565-568; ibidem, ” 70. meaning by they requested not nobles,were but that were Albanian the Regnum Albaniae, 230. Acta Albaniae La Dominiazione Nicolaus dePetrosa 533 Reg. Vat. I, no. 199, n. 3, no. 4, 665. Nevertheless,in we do papalletters, the notfind any the latter wasdefinedthe as a much larger territory. 68,104, fol. ep. 1324. 531 , 50-58; Xhufi,, 50-58; “Shqiptarët përballë Anzhuinëve,”199- In it, Pope John XXII confirmed Johannes Regnum Albaniae Regnum Albaniae, Regnum patente, , in the same diocese. Again,in diocese. the, the same Regnum Albaniae open to a widerbut open public, to . These letters, dated June Regnum Albaniae and to addressed being seems tohave 532 Regnum in the 135 530 CEU eTD Collection around Tomorrica around Albania. of territories maritime and northern the from nobility the of members to addressed was family) addressed to noblesthe of central the northernand territories, and third the (the one Jonima Albaniae of the territories eastern thesouth for thenobles of was meant Musakafamily) the (to letter One affinity. totheir geographicalal according nobles ingroups hadto the XXII written addressees were politically high ranked representatives of high of addressees werepolitically the ranked representatives Gonome (Ladislaus Jonima), (Ladislaus Gonome Albaniae. Albaniae the Araniti Guillelmus sent to Guillelmus Blenisti Guillelmus to sent 535 534 regni Albaniae, Musatio, Mentul members: family (Musatio) resist to them Albaniae 536 538 537 ASV, ASV, ASV, Šufflay, ASV, The Musakafamily haditsin possessions(Musachia) south of Albania,present-day the In these papal letters the local identity of local the the identity letters papal In these The first letter of the series, according to the to letter of according series, the firstThe Reg. Vat. Reg. Vat. Reg. Vat. Reg. Vat ; the other one (to the Blenisti, Araniti and Materanga families) was apparently was families) Materanga and Araniti Blenisti, the (to one ; other the , and Paulus Materango who is not given any title, and to other to and title, any given not is who Materango Paulus and , was planned to play was plannedinpart to important an anti-”schismatic”the coalition, encouraging 536 Kirchenzustände The third letter, very similar in content with the two others, was sent to Bladislaus was sentto others, two with the in content very similar letter, The third grava tyrannis . 109,. fol.140v, ep. 573. fol. 140r, ep. 571; ep. 140r, fol. Fol. 140r, ep. 571; ASV, 109, fol.140-140v, ep. 572 (secret letter) andTheodor Musatio, to 538 and, according to Giovanni and, wrote according history Musachiothe to who and genealogy , protholegaturus 240. of the of , who was another who Dioclee et Maritime Albanie comes Albanie Dioclee etMaritime rex perfidus Rasciae Reg. Vat. Reg. , to Caloiohanes Blenisti another Blenisti Caloiohanes , to prothosevastus regni Albaniae. fol. 140r-v, ep. 572; ASV, comes prothosevastus Regnum Albaniae of Këlcyra, Andreas Musatio, Registri Vaticani . 534 Regnum Albaniae. of the of Reg. Vat. . is quite John visible. Pope 537 , was sent to the Musaka the to sent was , All of the mentioned the of All RegnumAlbaniae 535 comes fol. 140v, ep. 573;. ep. 140v, fol. The next letter was of the barones regni marescallus Regnum Regnum , to 136 CEU eTD Collection papal were papal letters mixed.thus title ofhigh inofficereastern kingdom.the The titles of Albaniannoblesthe addressed in the well as to the eastern the well as to Pope John XXII made a strong connection of the of connection madea strong John XXII Pope Andreas II was named IIwas Andreas 1336, proved also by archival evidence: Andrea II became AndreaII alsoevidence: proved byarchival Musatio, of Theodoro a brother or was ason Giovanni in Musachio the genealogy family.hisof sure whether wasnot He MentuloMusatio Byzantines and for the Latins alike, either to pass through or to block it. the Devol River and to Greece. It was for this reason, that the area was desirable for the on, in on, 1337,Andrea made1336 and of by Anjous,AlbaniaII was despot the Andrea also Musatio, known Andrea as II.Giovanni rightMusachiolaterwhen stating was that Anjousin the nowadays Këlcyrain Albania. presentKëlcyra day was importantvery strategicfora the point Perla 540 Musachia”] casa della “Historia Hopf, [henceforth: 541 dell’Epiro a suoi figli nell1510” In 539 in wasits capital. family of 1510,Berat Musaka the 543 542 544 On the position and the fortress of Këlcyra see Gjerak Karaiskaj,” Kalaja e Këlcyrës” (The fortress of Këlcyra) Hopf, “Historia della casa Musachia,” Karl Hopf ed., “Historia e genealogia della familia della casa Musachia, scritta da D. Giovanni Musachio despoto Ibidem. Ibidem, 810.no. Acta Albaniae 2 543 (2007): 72-77. The family connection of personsthe mentioned in papal are the letters partly given by and was confirmed as such July andwasconfirmedassuch 18, 1337. on Regnum Albaniae, I, no. 808. no. I, . While marescallus comes andmarescallus comes Chroniques Greco-Romanes inedites connues oupeu because it offered the shortest passage from the Ionian Seato Ionian the passage from shortest the itoffered because , 532. and hisfatherTheodorus 541 but he stated that the latter was the fatherwas of the latter thatthe he stated but Regnum Albaniae were western titles, the were western despotus RegniAlbaniae 539 544 Mentulus was the count of In the papal letter of of letter Inthe papal June 17, 1317, prothosevastor. to the western tradition as tradition western tothe 540 prothosevastor 542 (Berlin, 1873), 532 on December 30, on With these titles, these With because this is becausethis Clissania, was a 137 CEU eTD Collection mentioned. Both of these families were confirmed possessions and rights by Philip of Taranto and his father Charles II of Anjou. 1304-1319 title In 1304, he was the only one tobe appointed as 1304, the brother of (Blasius) of brother Vlado 1304, the September backto documentan dates which Anjou to wasCalojohan, according letter papal Albanian nobles. Albanian held period the for 1274-1304. the miles capitaneus titlethe from later latter Serbs the the on butand received Anjous, The first member of family,this Vlado, is mentioned in 1274, as vicinity of Lezha and the Benedictine family important in very territorieslay betweeninwas Its period. this the River Gjader the abbey of St. Alexander on the Holy Mount of . 553 552 551 refulgeas. 547 546 550 549 548 545 prothosevastor, Ibidem I, 567. Cf. Šufflay, Cf. 567. I, Ibidem Ibidem. Milan von Šufflay, von Milan Ibidem, 565: Ibidem, 333,no. 396, 565,566, 649c. ASV Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae Regnum Albaniae prothosevastus , Reg.Vat In samethe letter we papal alsofind amember of Araniti the and theMatranga family In the letter to the Blinishti family, we have Guillelmus mentioned, who held the title the held who mentioned, Guillelmus have we family, Blinishti the to letter the In Cf. Šufflay, Cf. . 553 I, no. 566. Cf. Šufflay, Cf. 566. no. I, I, no. 567. . 109, fol.140-140v, ep. 572, (Secret letter). I, no. 333. no. I, te and Calojohan who was another was who Calojohan and of Brindisi. of sentDurrës and was restored to him In1304,Philipof Taranto to 549 comitatus onore munificenciu decoravimus,inter alios ut regniAlbanienobiles fungaris et Srbi iArbanasi Srbi iArbanasi, Guillelmus, to whom the papal letter was Guillelmus,towhom addressed, sonof papal letter the wasthe Vlado. Regni Albaniae. , decorating him with Srbi iArbanasi, (Serbs and Albanians), (Belgrade, 1925), 122. 548 122. In imprisonedhe byJohannes wasAnjou1279, the Scoctus, Srbi i Arbanasi, 551 The other member of the Blinishti family mentioned in the mentioned family Blinishti the of member other The 552 In papal the of letter, 1319, wefindhim with Byzantine the 122. He held the title the held He comitatus honore comitatus 122. marascallum regniAlbaniae comes of the of comes RegniAlbaniae and raising him over all the other the all over him raising and Regnum Albaniae. miles. kaznac 547 Initially he joined the joined he Initially ( casnesius), by Philip of Taranto during the years during 545 The Blinishti The which he 138 550 546 CEU eTD Collection 563 (1979): 23-56. Reprinted L’Albaniein entre Byzance et Venise,Xe-XVe siècle (London, 1987), 270,l. 277. Scuras, Zenevias, Bucceseos, Logorescos, Mateseos. 562 Ungarn,” Königreich September 1304, itSeptemberis 1304, easy tofind out numberthe of such nobles and names,their to privilegesthe given Albanianto the nobles byPhilip and of hisTaranto fatherin Charles II meant when he spoke about “growth of aristocratic estates in their .” with most and Ducellier probably were with andspecial these what connected possessions rights, Valdeavellano, “Baron (baro): Spanien,” (baro): “Baron Valdeavellano, 1479-80;Renzo G.di “BaronVillata, (baro): Sizilien,” Neapel und of the of barons these stratification, legal formal lacked society Byzantine that inmind Bearing his death. lasted until for abaron bytheking, andreplaced anormal career and appointed The barons were kingdom. the of office-holders highest the century thirteenth the of end the from denoted title ceterisque baronibus regniceterisque Albanie. baronibus as addressed simply mentionedwere name. They not by were wasaddressed letter papal vicinityinShufada, the Shkodra. of According to Giovanni Musachio their territories should have been at the Mat River mouth of Frankreich,” the Jonimathe family. Mattejiet, “Baron (baro)” “Baron Mattejiet, 555 554 Albaniae, hisand father Charles in 1304. II 560 559 561 556 558 557 5 and 6 September1304 6 and 5 : Alain Ducellier, “Les Albanais du XIe au XIIIe siècle: nomades ou sédentaires?” nomades siècle: XIIIe au XIe du “Les Albanais Ducellier, Alain ASV ASV, A.Cavanna, “Baron(baro)” ASV Hopf, “Historia della casa Musachia,” Acta Albaniae Ibidem. Acta Albaniae , Reg. Vat , Reg. Vat. Regnum Albaniae The term Reg. Vat. 555 Lexikon des Mittelalters whereas Paulus Matranga was not attributed any wasaddressed letter attributed not The third title. was PaulusMatranga whereas . 109, fol.140-140v, ep. 572, (Secret letter). I, no. 563,564, 569. 109, fol. 140v, ep. 573. I, no. 563-569. 109, fol.140-140v, ep. 572, registered as asecret letter. barones regni Albaniae, regni barones Lexikon des Mittelalters 556 This family not mentioned This at amongwas in all privileged 1304. those Lexikon des Mittelalters should havebeen by created Anjous the Albos, Spatos, Catarucos, Bischesini, Aranitos, Lecenis, Turbaceos, Marchaseos, Lexikon des Mittelalters I , 1477-9; K.Schnith,(baro): “Baron England” 531. 554 559 558 Lexikon des Mittelalters Guillelmus Araniti Araniti asthe Guillelmusappears I , The other nobles of the 1483-4; 560 Cf. used in the papal isused in This significant. letter quite also the papal I , 1476-7; R.-H. Bautier, and B. Bedos, “Baron(baro) in Acta Albaniae I , (Munich and Zurich: Artemis Verlag, 1980), 1476; U. Lexikon des Mittelalters I, no. 563, 569. 563, no. I, I , 1482-3; H. Göckenjan,“Baron (baro): Regnum Albaniae . They were certainlyThey were provided ByzantinischeForschungen protholegaturus regni protholegaturus Lexikon des Mittelalters 562 I , 1480-1;García I. de If we refer back to whom the 563 without 139 561 557 I 7 , CEU eTD Collection Robert who was already the king of Naples, and Philip was subject to him. subjectto andPhilip was whowas kingof Naples, Robert already the his brother, towards respectandduty suggested, the Kiesewetter and Monti be,certainly as to mention this in the as ifwould toPhilipto write pope not the expect at leastas the lordthe of king, territory,the and referred toPhilip tothe addressed of letter Taranto because the papal territory, he would mention the titles of the addressee explicitly in the he came out of , 572 officers of Charles I of Anjou. 571 the memoriae regisprincipiTarantoino,Siciliae filio, as addressed Philip was XXII, John of Pope letter this family as theleadersof the confirmed byPhilipalthough, of Taranto, in PopeJohn 1319, themembersXXII considered of 564 of Taranto used for himself only the title including the Materanga families, Blinishti and whohad privileges. special 570 569 568 567 566 565 1274. as early as 1304, membersmentioned werenot among those privileged by and of Philip hisTaranto fatherin Monti, “Ricerche,” 6; Kiesewetter. “I principi ,”69. “I principi Kiesewetter. 6; “Ricerche,” Monti, ASV Kiesewetter, “ Kiesewetter, Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae Regnum Albaniae 565 , Reg.Vat. Charles Anjou hadI of andCharles called themselves II although Johannes was mentioned asadelegate of AlbanianstoCharlesthe AnjouI of I principi, I,454, 459. I,416. I,396. I,92, no. 318. I,561-569. I, 564-567 109 (Litt. Secr.) fol. 162v, ep. 671. 566 In 1279 heismentioned as . In a normal procedure, when the pope wrote to a king or lord of some ” 69. 568 intitulatio butin 1281 thewife andtheson of imprisonedAndreas were by the Regnum Albaniae. 569 , which he did not do. On the one hand, one reason might reason one hand, one the On do. not he did which , This might have been the reason why their rights were not were rights their why reason the been have might This Dominus RegniAlbaniae proditor noster proditor 571 and not attributed any title with respect to any attributed with respect not title and Dilecto filio nobiliviroDilecto Philippo filio clarae and punished forand this. punished reges Albaniae. . 570 In the above mentioned above the In intitulatio. Regnum Albaniae 572 On the other hand, 564 However, Philip TheMusaka Inthis case, 567 In1280 , one , 140 CEU eTD Collection as the Arianiti, Blinishti, Gropa, Jonima, Matarango, Musacha, Scura, Span, Thopia, etc. Thopia, Span, Scura, Musacha, Jonima, Matarango, Gropa, Blinishti, Arianiti, as the Albaniae. aim. this step towards important bemost tothe Catholicism into their conversion considered royal throne, the papacy.the Since of especially powers, western of the asallies be treated and to recognized inorder put on had to was been, have might he whoever king, The Albania. livedfarwho saw mean away. pope the This noblesthat could the leaders as actual of the powerful entities, started to treat the relied. On these grounds, local nobles who were eager to align themselves on the side of the most inpolitical important considered the Balkans, an PapalCuria apowerupon which power the the that realized also They rulers. orthodox Serbian and Byzantine the with negotiations its through hand, other the on and, See Holy the of attempts crusading figure in giventhe territory. John XXII showed that the local nobles were to be seen onthis the same level as the 573 of the/aruler address not did XXII John case, Pope Inour latter. to the were subject whoindividual nobles the andnot addressedthe ruler, Pope the in wasthat general, aterritory whichregarded when wasaquestion there normal the procedure, Acta Albaniae regnum. Initially, the local the local Initially, nobles tobe themselves permitted namednobles of the The local nobles eventually grew aware of the papal powers, on the onehand, through the This was certainly caseforthe almost all leadingthe local families in 1304-1305,such This gesture isThis quitegesture indicative about noblesthe theirlocal regarding identity: Pope I, 561-569. Regnum Albaniae Regnum Albaniae had a Catholic status, local had noblespretended whotothe aCatholic status, Regnum Albaniae, de facto like a political costume, one which they not the most important political but each of the nobles of nobles the of each but Regnum Albaniae dominus Regnum Philip 573 was 141 In CEU eTD Collection Balsha managed to obtain title the toobtain managed Balsha early on the Balsha family strove for prominence in prominence for the family strove Balsha early on the sorore, naturali licet letter of Gregory states that Charles Thopia was his nephew on his sister’s side his sister’s on hisnephew Charles was Thopia that of states Gregory letter of of WehisValois. knowabout butwe know nothing brothers, his about having any sisters. nepotem suum from ask Charlesfrom him popeurged to Thopia,whom 1372, the he called of Emperor (1364-1373). PhilipConstantinople ofGregoryXIto III, letter Pope extendedfrom Mat to ,Anjou and recognized whichthe in1338. Thopias, toCatholicism whoconverted around1338,received from popea“”the which Balsha themselves considered natural successors Anjous tothe within the and Thopia the Both origins. French their of basis the on claims their legitimized have might Elbasan. of vicinity inthe monastery Vladimir John St. the from inscription in astone is reflected this and mother, Anjou an of son been have to claimed Thopia, Charles family, this of member prominent 574 of December 1336AndreasMusachiowas recognizedasthe aim1336, theMusachafamily took at the higher of offices the 580 579 Modern,Chronologically Arranged (HoughtonMifflin Books, 2001), 237. 576 575 578 577 Shkencave Republikës së Shqipërisë/ Instituti i Historisë, 1998). Gelcich, ASV, Theofan ASV, Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae Peter N. Stearns, William Leonard Langer, ed Langer, Leonard William N. Stearns, Peter George IIStrazimirAlthough George alsoto the Albanian Balsha apretender royal was throne. The two main pretenders to the Albanian throne, the Thopia and the Balsha families, Thopiamain the the Balsha the Albanianthrone, and The pretenders to two Reg. Vat. Instr. Misc. Instr. 576 La Thopia actually seems to have held this status since mention of it is also made in a in made is also it of mention since status this held have to seems actually Thopia Popa, Zedda , I, 808. I, 816. Ducellier, 268, f. 10r. to leave wasthesonof to heresy schisma. PhilipIII Philip IIandCatherine the and Mbishkrime të Kishavenë Shqipëri 2526. , 195-196, 202. ). 579 La façade maritime, princeps Albaniae s., The Encyclopedia of World History, Ancient, Medieval, and Medieval, Ancient, History, of World Encyclopedia The 339-340. (ChurchInscriptions inAlbania), (Tiranë: Akademia e in 1397. Regnum Albaniae, despotus RegniAlbanie 580 Regnum Albaniae, Before achievingthis aim, they Regnum Albaniae. George IIStrazimir nobilem virum 577 ( and by the end the by and nepos tuusex 575 In this letter . 574 Themost 578 and The The 142 CEU eTD Collection Paulo Materango ceterisq[ue] baronibus Regni Albanie...; Dilecto filio nobili viro Bladislao Conome Dioclee et nobilib[us]viris Guil[e]lmo Blenisteprothosevastoni Guil[e]lmo Aranite protholegaturo Caloiobani Blenistecomiti comiti Clissaniae Andreae Musatio regni Albaniae marescallo etTheodoro Musatio prothosevastori...;Dilectis filijs them: as a fiefdom and, more importantly, the title of Prince of Albania ( Sigismund (1387-1437), governmentthe islands of the Curzola,of and Lesina in Brazza Dalmatia Hungarian already hepolicy mentioned,and, as primarily from received Hungarianking, the Sarda. informationof and requests”of bishops Balsha, the of Arbanum, Polatum, Alessio, Avlona, and hand in nomination the of process localthe bishops. In1370,Pope Urban V nominated “as result a but take harass they also Kotor,to began Catholics of only ceasedto the region. they did Not in earlierof sameyear. the January had theirs signed oldthe Palaiologos 18,1369,whereassigned his rite. inOctober brothers conversion Balshathe 583 582 581 the contains It Palaeologos. V John emperor content of the proclamation Petrus, thebishopSuacium, of instruct them to in Catholicto the theirfaith. conversion The is veryhad sent Pope UrbanV and that earlier date, an UrbanVat hadaskedPope Balsha brothers similarthe that learn we itself, charter the of content the From to periods. thein different composed been one senthave to seems text the although hand, to same the by written andand one, solemn is a profession this accepted by the Byzantinealso had publically to inJanuary profess faith Catholic the 1369. In the above mentioned bulls, we find the following Theiner, ASV, 582 dilecti filii. V. 2. Catholic identity In all his letters of 1317, PopeJohn XXII addressed tothe Albanian nobles, he called The conversion of the Balsha brothers proved quite a positive move for Catholicism in the Instr. Misc. Instr. As soon as George II Strazimir Balsha was converted to Catholicism,he adhered to the Monumenta Hungariae 2526. 583 In the official textbook of the , these papal bulls are bulls papal these Albania, of History the of textbook official the In II, 103. credo intitulatio , the professio : Dilectis filiis nobilibus viris Mentulo Musatio of the faith, and the rejection of 581 princeps Albaniae The charter which contains which charter The ) in 1397. 143 CEU eTD Collection Dioclea undher dominion. Cf. Jire (near Gucia) in the Northern Lim and the castle Brnjac in the upper part of Ibri. This way, Helen had the whole territories were for these and along time Shkodër, to knownDubrovnik asthe from territories Adriatic, ofof the coast the on territories the received she Helen, wife his and elements. writing 589 Latin the under hidden all are which names personal Slavic and Albanian the regards as be that much reliable. Onthe basis of personal names, itis not possible to create facts that prove ethnicity, especially 585 584 und der Neuzeit 588 Albaniae internazionale (Assisi,12-14 ottobre 2000. Spoleto, di studisull’alto Italiano Centro Medievo,245; 2001), frontiere della Cristianità/ IfratiMendicantil’evangelizzazione e tra ‘200‘300, e 587 586 maritime Albanie comiti...; Catholic. been have use not did popes the However, Serbs. from the separated and different ecclesiastically be also to in order one, Catholic asifinterpreted nobles toabandon Albanian the wanted Byzantinethe rite and embrace the by violence the eastern rite. The Anjous certainly used this occasion as a pretext to draw the to as apretext occasion usedthis Anjous certainly The rite. eastern by violence the impose Adriatic the Serbs tried to havingAfter the of south-eastern coast, the occupied territories by were now encouraged confrontations. those identity andCatholic and Catholicism Albanians. ofHelen. death the after influence faith. the issues regarding of an intensive activity in Catholic regions these andhad with avivid papacy the correspondence French and wifeof Serbian Stephen the king I Uroš. princess Catholic the Helen, of influence direct the under were which possessions his by be explained nobleman. Catholic When StephenDragutin, who reigned only fora short time alone, divided his reign inthree parts (among his sons Frenz, The method ofJire method The In Balkans,” les dans latine l’Église de l’expansion et mendiants “Les Ordres Delacroix-Besnier, Claudine ASV Histori eShqipërisë , Reg.Vat. 1317 is the year in which we encounter the first religious confrontation between the Serbs the between confrontation religious first the encounter we which in year is the 1317 Even Ladislaus Jonima (Baldislaus/Bladislaus Gonome), (Baldislaus/Bladislaus Jonima Ladislaus Even I, no. 650. no. I, Papsturkunden, , (Stuttgart, 2000), 44-46. 109, fol.140v, ep. 573. þ , vol., I(Tirana: Toena, 2002), 273. ek, to base his study of ethnic relations mainly on the interpretation of personal names, cannot names, of personal interpretation the on mainly relations of ethnic study his base to ek, 587 585 44-46. His name has been the starting point for such an opinion. an such for point starting the been has name His For the analysis of such of analysis the For þ 590 ek, The Catholic element became strong and certainly still had an Geschichte der Serben, dilecti filii for addressing non-Catholics, therefore they should intitulatio domina reginadomina mater. 328. see Thomas Frenz, see Thomas 589 586 She had, as already mentioned, already as had, She already seems to have been a In the hinterland, she received Plava received she hinterland, the In Papsturkunden des Mittelalters Attidel XXVIII Convegno 588 This also can Acta 144 Alle 584 CEU eTD Collection distinguished three periods: “Primäre Bischofssitze” were those which came intobeing during the Albania. Šufflay,fourteenth century. wasalso Accordingto this the of in formation thirdbishopric period structure and towin itover for Catholicthe issue. In matters. union such asituation,most the Curia the couldwas tosupport do political the crusadingand into had especially torely, regard simply the AvignonPopes structure on which local situation. local nobility to take action and secondly the Curia was conscious of its own ignorance of the detailed defend inhis it church and case people attack, against responsibility was the this Catholic the of houses. religious complaints against the of number breakup a After this of Constantinople. Serbs Patriarchate the from Serbs the of breakup the were registered: increased after even they Albanian territories in the roleCatholicism of important one.The political took away goods of the Latin Church, even 592 secularthe on powers papal weapon inrely Balkans.the Normanhad Housleyformulated the reasons whytheCuria to XXII and his successors wanted to strengthen the Catholic kingdom which was to be a strong 591 ASV See emperor. Bulgarian of the even rite Catholic Marino, the590 archbishop of Bar she made known to the Pope that she would take care of the conversion to the Albaniae in identity Catholic The schismatics. the against crusade a leading of justification buildpapal intervention inattack the to and acoalition Serbs order possibly to with the Housley, Jire In1291(March23 þ ek, The reason for the rising Catholic identity is also connected to the fact that Pope John fact tothe connected that is also identity for risingCatholic the The reason Catholicism Catholicism its peak in reached territories in Albanian the second the half of the 593 Staat und Gesellschaft was territorial and religious. Xhufi explained Catholicism of the of Catholicism explained Xhufi religious. and territorial was Avignon Papacy and the Crusades With tothe bishopricregard in andarchbishopric formation Albania he had 592 591 Being at the border of Christendom, western of border the Being at rd ), the Pope Nicholas IV praised Helen, Queen of Serbia and “Rascia”, because through because “Rascia”, and of Serbia Queen Helen, praised IV PopeNicholas the ), in situ I , : it was the acknowledged responsibility of the Christian king to 54. , 92-3. , Reg.Vat.46, ff. 14r-17v. Regnum Albaniae Regnum Albaniae was the political Regnum as a 145 CEU eTD Collection Scampinus), Vlora (= Avlona) under the archbishop of Durrës. archbishop the under Avlona) (= Vlora Scampinus), 595 Antibari). (= Bar Danja (=Dagno), Balezo, Drishti (= Drivast), Pulti (=Polatum Major), Prizren, Arbanum underthe metropolitanof 594 593 Bar of archbishoprics on the thatweredependent 17bishoprics trace can itspeak.One inAlbania dioceses reached andnorth in centrethe of Albanianthe territories. Between 1350 and 1370the spread of Catholic in the particularly converted got already Catholics whowerenot Those territories. Dalmatian bigas religious numberofAlbanian well as a inandclerics monks who took offices the canbe noticed, orders new of religious spread werefounded; the churches monasteries, dioceses, in Albania. dynasty approximately year afterreal the 1370.Its installationuntil emphasis the hadstarted oftheAnjou andcontinued crusade fourth end the the around of third The started one etc. Suacium, metamorphosed Schicht” “secundäre Ulcinium. The Dioclea, Sarda, Scodra, Lissus, Scampa, Amantia, Apollonia, Byllis,Aulona, and perhaps thirdfourth centuries and until 602. BesidesDyrrachion, of suchbishoprics firstthe were period reform reform the within religious activity. religious the establishedbishoprics, butalso by interactionthe of PapalCuriathe with politicalthe powersof newly and old of those further activity bythe spread out Church Catholic The century. in and duringmissionary neighboring fourteenth the territories activity eastern the southern Lezha (= Alessio, Lissanensis), Stephaniaka (= Bendensis), Kruja (= Croiensis), Chunavia, Wrego (= Cernicensis, Ulcinj (Dulcinj), Shkodra, (=Scutari), Shas (= Suacium), Sarda (Scordiensis, Polatensis Minor), Sappa (=Sava), Ibidem. Regnum Albaniae. This third period is characterized by an increasing kind of “boom” of Catholicism: new Catholicism: of “boom” of kind increasing an by characterized is period third This bishoprics. Such were Stephaniaka, Arbanum, Kruja, Antibari, Kruja, bishoprics. Arbanum, Drivasto, SuchwereStephaniaka, Regnum Albaniae, 594 andDurrës. The latter can be seen as the political vessel for the development of development the for vessel political the as seen be can latter The 595 (until 1250) was characterized by the creation of was new by creation characterized (until the and of 1250) but with the permission of the Holy See also centers for These bishoprics became centers not only for the Catholic the for only not centers became bishoprics These 146 CEU eTD Collection 212. 601 Petrus (1355), Jacobus (1363). 600 599 Taranto. Theother interruptionshould beenhave in the years 1313-1331. of the fourteenth one, because in 1306 Despot Tommasso had to replace Butrinti with two othercities of Philip of 598 Botrotensis al. (?) Votrontin (Butrinto, Vuzindro) in Epiro,suffr. Neopactensis al.Corphiensis. Catholic bishop, the Orthodox one continued to exist until the end of the fourteenth century, fourteenth the of end the until exist to continued one Orthodox the bishop, Catholic Glavinicensis, becameintoexistence. ItsCatholicValdebrunus (1286-1299) bishop, century. during all fourteenth almost rite Butrinti its had Catholic state the that can clearly Butrinti. took Venetians the when Constantinople, of bishop Tomasso Morosini had replaced the Greek patriarch Jan X Camatero already after the Fall 1386, Corfu.butDurrës, on 597 1936): 310-329. Butrinti, Catholic; Albaniae, of the thecreation after especially after installation started of archbishopric inthe AnjouDurrës of dynasty and the Durrës, a CatholicOrthodox to flourishing in1272. The archbishopric of Catholicism in the l’organizzatione ecclesiastica a Butrinto (Albania),” in (Albania),” Butrinto a ecclesiastica l’organizzatione 596 Eubel, ASV, Ugolini, There are two interruptions in this Anjou dominion: the first was at the end of the thirteenth century or beginning The best study on the Christianity of Butrinti is still the one of Luigi M. Ugolini, “Il Cristianesimo e Buthroti (nunc Botronto) episcopus sub archiepiscopato Naupactensis. 598 The bishopric of Vlora converted to Catholicism soon the after soon Catholicism to of converted Vlora The bishopric Later a number of bishoprics whose territories were either included inincluded wereeither the whoseterritories bishoprics Later anumberof The religious center of the Butrinti had become Catholic only after the Anjou installation, although its first Catholic first its although installation, Anjou the after only Catholic become had Butrinti Schedario Garampi HC Cristianesimo or depended on the metropolitan authority of Durrës were converted from Orthodox from to depended authority metropolitan were converted or Orthodox onthe Durrës of I, 122; Fedalto II, 54-5; Gams, 395; Farlati, 601 the 596 in the very south of the of south very the in Glavinicensis , 310. 597 Taken by in Anjous the and1279 remaining under their dominion until 38, Vescovi 8,Indice482, Regnum Albaniae. taken over from a former Orthodox bishopric. Along with the with Along bishopric. Orthodox former a from over taken Regnum Albaniae Regnum Albaniae, Regnum Orientalia ChristianaPeriodica fol.147v-148r: DominicanNicolaus, Demetrius (1235), Illyricum Sacrum 599 From the notes given by Garampi Durrës had been transferred from an Lequien, VII, 399;Šufflay, “Kirchenzustände,” religiously depend didnot on Oriens Christianus, episcopus episcopus Avelonensis et Regnum Albaniae (Vol. 2, Fasc. 3-4. Rome, Eubel, HC vol. 3, 995; 3, vol. I,143. Regnum 600 came one 147 CEU eTD Collection an important rolean important union in for the of negotiations the churchesthe with Serbiankings the half of the fourteenth century, the bishops of Kruja, along with the archbishops of Bar would play orthodox archbishopric of Durrës in the twelfth century ( century 605 twelfth the in Durrës of archbishopric orthodox first one seems to 604 have been1399 Marianus de Senis. the OrthodoxDominicanMattheus, in1343 theCarmelite Jacobus,1354 in in Paulus, 1370the DominicanJoannes Petri, and in one. Chunavia is mentioned to have been under the jurisdiction of the 611 also in the projects for crusades when the two churches were in conflict with each other. Anjous alongwith in and of bishop the Vlora AvignonCuria theRoman until 1295. lived apensionerthe of as in1286and by Byzantines the because hewasdeported mostly titular, this Eubelwhereas names four bishops' diocese. other to added whereas Catholicism stayed. mentioned Farlati fourteen bishops of Kruja from 1286 to1694 holdforgained Catholicism it ofit. theAnjouslost Anjouswhen a took The while after (1286), 607 606 610 609 608 the place of the bishop of Tzernik appeared the Catholic the appeared of Tzernik placeofthebishop the the new Catholic bishopric of Chunavia, even the suffrage of Stephaniaka became Catholic and in Beside in Curia. Papal the strong fraction wasvery yearsa Gascony Avignon papacy the early of 603 602 century. The bishop of Chunavia wascenturies. also won over for Catholicismbecausementioned itis in bishopricthe of registers duringOhrid thirteenth andfourteenth the at the beginning of the fourteenth This is in fact the second period of the creation of the bishopric of Chunavia. This time it is a Catholic one. The one. aCatholic is it time This ofChunavia. bishopric of the creation ofthe period second the fact in is This Šufflay,“Kirchenzustände,” 214. Farlati, Ibid. Jire Eubel, Eubel, Ibidem. Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae þ ek, Soon after Durrës, its hinterland with the main city and episcopal seat, Kruja, was also 604 Hierarchia Catholica HC Illyricum Sacrum Geschichte der Serben 602 The first Catholic bishop was nominated in 1310 and came from in from nominated and came Gascony 1310 first bishopwas Catholic The I,122; Fedalto II, 55, Farlati, The Catholic bishopsruled throughout the fourteenth century. I, 633. I , no. 514, 547,581. Šufflay,“Kirchenzustände,” 214. , VII, 411-432; I, 224; II, 156. I, 359, 408. Illyricum Sacrum Acta Albaniae VII,399: 1299Albricus,1303 in Nicolaus, 1330 the episcopus Vregensis I, 84). 608 Its first bishop was, however, 603 . 606 609 In the first 611 605 610 In the and 148 607 CEU eTD Collection entirely schismatic.” entirely or Catholic entirely they are “nor Albanians: the about stated countries, Balkan the particular, Europe’ from yearthe 1308which contained asurvey landsthe of of in , Eastern of Description ‘Anonymous The century. fourteenth the of beginning the at Albania visible amongis of in wentthrough Durrës. This theof who travelers population accounts the Synod. state of political their nomination bishopsmoved relations, Curiaforth as backto and the and to distinguishedline adouble Catholic of andOrthodox archbishops of the Durrës. According to fourteenth influence century, extinguished,Despotate of until of Epiros the the Šufflay the of half first the throughout and on now From rite. his exercise to also but city, in the appear 612 been there. who had of clergymen other reports an visithimselfAlbaniato opportunity orhad information gathered his on from country the the into heputs question having actually analyzedthetext, whether fact unnamedthe had the author mentioned asavictim inof earthquake the 1273. is installation the of archbishop Niceta, Anjous inDurrës.TheByzantine the of Durrës, 614 A.D.)”(1308 Orientalis’ Europae Descriptio ‘Anonymi the in “Albania Elsie, Robert century. fourteenth the of years early Hungary,Ruthenia, Bulgaria, Rascia, Greece, Byzantine of regions various the Poland, depicting sections to In addition Górka. Olgierd and Bohemia, itPoitiers, Cod.and Lat.66 of University the Library Thecontains of Leiden. manuscript was editedKrakow in 1916 by in a sectionMs. Lat.5515 and Ms. Lat. 14693 at the Bibliothèque Nationale in Paris, Ms. 263 of librarythe of Citythe of on Albania, one of613 the rare descriptions of the country in the In aletter dated March Benedict31, 1304,Pope XIasked thehead of Dominicanthe in Order rule. Byzantine of years twenty after West the to fell town the when onwards 1304 from Durrës Elsie,“Albania in the ‘Anonymi, 24-29. The text of the Acta Albaniae Zeitschrift für Balkanologie The double line of Catholic and Orthodox archbishops created a lot of of alot created confusion religious linearchbishops The Orthodox Catholic and double of The Byzantine rite continued to exist in the archbishopric of Durrës, even for awhile after , no. 305, n. 5; Anonymi DescriptioAnonymi EuropaeOrientalis 613 Robert Elsie elucidates some details about the context of this report. After 26, no. 1 (1990): 24-29 [henceforth: Elsie, “Albania in ‘Anonymi”].the 614 612 is contained inseveral medieval codices, among which We know that the Dominicans were active in were active Dominicans the that We know Most probably he was not only allowed to 149 CEU eTD Collection 618 Albania,peopled Cumania of (sic!), provinces go vastand tothe in to Dominicans the Hungary ordered Benedict Pope inDurrës. especially territories, launchedin these achurch reform, indicate March backand clearly 1304, date to letters The of Bar. archbishop to the and also of Durrës, one tothe coast: Adriatic southeastern aconsiderable letters archbishopricsto the number of 1303–July1304)wrote the (October of the archbishopric. Pope Benedict XI, who was only for a short time pontif of the Roman Church sunt, Grecorum utentes ritu eteisdem habitu etgestuinomnibus conformes. inonly in but rite, also theirlifestyle: and behavior : Greeksnot Albanians to the as“schismatics” similar the confusion. In theirconsider they writing whovisitedIlluminator), in Albania the Holy 1322 on their way to Land, testifies same the Irish pilgrims, Simon Fitzsimons (Symon Semeonis) and Hugh the Illuminator (Hugo 617 Detlev Grothusen [Südosteuropa-Studien48], (Munich, 1991): 24-27. 616 615 states. asElsie for centuries, retain they were to acharacteristic Albanians, of the ambivalence religious allusion to the author’s the appreciate can one context, a such In position. its abandon to forced been had which Church Orthodox setup aLatinhierarchy full powerto liking toreplace on their own of coast Albanian the the had thus Dominicans the See, Holy the of support the With activities. missionary for eloquent’ sendHungary toAlbania to his moralsome of subordinates ‘good of activecharacter, and It has to be Cunavia. be to has It Elsie, “Two Irish Travellers “Two Irish Elsie, Robert Elsie, “Two Irish Travellers in Albania in 1322”, in 1322”, in Albania in Travellers Irish “Two Elsie, Robert Ibidem. The kind of reformfor The in acampaign of kind rite-mixtureto Durrëswasthereason and city the The Itinerarum Symonis Semeonis ab Hybernia ad TerramSanctam SemeonisabHyberniaad Itinerarum Symonis , ” 26. 615 618 Polati Polati “somebishopsand Durrës,where and Albanien in Vergangenheit und Gegenwart, Ipsi enimAlbanenses schismatici 617 616 of the two Anglo- ed. Klaus- 150 CEU eTD Collection 88 no. 154; Potthast, This one started from the archbishopric of Bar, where Helen, the Catholic Serbian Queen was 623 Tatarenverwüstung 1241-1242 622 619 1236 to sendmonks toBar. Danube. also Panonia, Province of Hungary,was in which created 1221, andincluded notonly Hungary and Croatia, but Transylvania, of Hungary and Albanian territories, Slavonia, esse, sitas Ungariam Dalmatia,qui ritum sinceres. Romaneecclesie diligent. AlbaniaGrecorum dominiohabitant, and the who many clerics and bishops some were there territories: go tothese to Dominicans whole territoryInnocentIV in 1250, whoin samethe word espressedorder the motives for ordering the aroundHunaviam, prope Ungariam sitas esse the dominion of Greeks” the many priest and clerics, who love sincerely the rite of the Holy Roman Church, live under the in Bosniain through two rapid campaigns in 1244 and 1253; cf. Engel, 621 620 constituti habitant, qui ritum sancte Romane ecclesie sinceramente diligent. 1345. Blasius,St. Dominicus convent St. of Shkodra, wasfounded in inDurrës1278,whereasthe 1250 see Ducellier, Thomae Ripoll, Pfeiffer, Nikolaus ASV, Even politically Hungary awaywas1250. The far Hungarian not that in King Béla had reinforced IV influence his Acta Albaniae 624 The new reform in 1304 shows that the earlier reforms had not been wholly successful. wholly been not had reforms earlier the that shows in1304 reform new The This expression: This Reg. Vat. Reg. 622 The Provincial of the was ordered by the Pope as early as April April by asearly 22, as was ordered Pope the Order Dominican TheProvincial the of I, no. 199. For the presence of the Benedictines, Dominicans and Franciscans in Durrës by or after or by inDurrës Franciscans and Dominicans Benedictines, the of presence the For 199. I, no. 51, fol. 159, ep. 688: ep. 159, fol. 51, Albanie, Bullarium Ordinis FF. Praedicatorum, Regesta, which often is explained as ignorance of the papal Curia about the distance the about Curia papal the of ignorance as explained is often which Die ungarischeDominikanerordensprovinz von ihrer Gründung 1221 bis zur 208-9. 619 862, no. 10, 145. (Zurich, 1913): 27-49. Quasdam amplas et populosas provincias Philot, Arbaniam et Philot, provincias amplasetpopulosas Quasdam and instruct them according to the teachings of the Roman Church. Roman the of teachings the to according them instruct and 623 who had expressed their desire totake the rite of the Roman Church As a result, the convent of Ulcinj, St.Mauri, was founded in 1258, aliqui episcopi ac plurimi sacerdotes etclerici subGrecorum dominio 621 was most probably copied from an earlier letter of Pope can be explained with the existence of the Dominican the of existence the with be explained can 620 vol. I vol. The explanation for the expression (Rome: Typographia HieronymiRainardi, 1730): The Realm ofSt. Stephen , 106. prope 151 sub CEU eTD Collection Albania would then reach its peak during the pontificate of Pope Clement VI (1342-1352) Clement of its the pontificate Pope Albania peakduring then reach would in Dominicans and Minorites the of activity intensive The Benedict. Pope of recommendation strong underthe started Dominicans that the reform Catholic of the beginning just the was of of 100 receive asum to andapplywere allowed Theprior conventthe forto evildoers. punishmentsthe had to gatherhad around to himself all the for building the church. the building for pointof reform.the enlarged Pope for The the indulgences all wouldwhohelpthose offer their Balkans, and that was taken over by the Dominicans. 630 629 628 627 626 illustris positis. Orosii regisServie etfratris eiusS(tephani) necnoncarissime inChristo filie Elene matris eorumregine Servie 625 1928): 112. scuoledomenicane nel secolo XIII. Il capitoloprovinciale di del1288, 624 Queen. Serbian and mother their II,SerbianGreeks, and Uroš andhisbrotherking Stephan as asin territorieswell the of Helen, Antibaro clergy in thewhole ofmedieval Albania. of correctBar was Thearchbishop and to reform ordered the most mentioned and probably existed there, they also inexisted of Durrës, are the archbishopric addressed1303), Marinus, archbishop the wecan of sameBar, observe that the problems that using authority in herroyal of support (November Dominicans.the From letter an earlier 18, Gay, Le pape Clément VI et les affaires d’Orient (Paris, 1904) ASV, ASV, ASV, ASV, ASV, sine licentia generalis capituli etsinepriore etdoctore non mictatur in Arbano,Polato,Canavia(!), Duratio, Cataro,Suatio, Dulcinio, Scodro,Drivasto, The building of the church of the Dominicans in Durrës should have been the starting librarum venetorum grossorum Reg. Vat. Reg. Vat. Reg. Vat. Reg. Vat Reg. Vat. and also those in other places under the dominion of Andronicus, Emperor of the Andronicus, Emperor of indominion places the under other and those also . 51, fol. 159, ep. 688. 51, fol.154,ep 663; Grandjean 831. no. 51, fol.160v ep. 695; Grandjean 868. no. 51, fol.160v ep. 694 bis; GrandjeanXI, no. 867; Potthast, 51, fol.36v-37r, ep.149: 627 The other step was to be followed by the prior of Dominicans, who 625 The Catholic rite needed, thus, a strong reform in Western reform the astrong thus, needed, rite The Catholic personas idoneas quibusdam aliis locis subdominio Andronici imperatoris Grecorum ac from the from usuris, rapinis et aliismale acquisitis. 626 of the archdeaconate of of Durrës, archdeaconate of the Innocenzo Taurisano, Innocenzo (Lucca: Scuola Tipografica Artigianelli Tipografica Scuola (Lucca: Regesta , no. 25412. , no. L’organizzazione delle 628 andalso 629 630 , and This 152 CEU eTD Collection 636 637 635 634 633 632 1873), 395, Farlati, quotquot InnotueruntPetro aBeato Apostolo aMultisAdjutus archbishopric of Ochrid in favor of the Catholic rite. autocephalous the of wasadismembering century, there fourteenth endthe the of at territories, III. goodconnectionsthe between Balsha andRome, asitalready had been under thepopeInnocent of a result as bishop (1372) catholic areal received Peja, of Patriarchate Serbian to the later and upuntil then, churches with parochial some catholic bishopric orthodox also was which Prizren, of town the North, the in line Albanian the of parts Orthodox. Serbian was which Skopje, in even appointed was Dominican in Catholicfirst wasrecorded bishop 1318; 631 in theproximity a Catholicthe of into bishopric converted of was Durrës and strengthened the Latin rite not only in the territories of the mendicants spread of characteristics fourteenth the the century Albanian the population. During influence of the papacy and their zeal put The growing and(1362-1370). Innocentcontinue Urban VI (1352-1362) V popes under the an end to the religious tolerance that had been one of Albaniae, Dominican Nicolaus went WesternBalkans. the area of to the bishopric of Butrinti, which although part of the Šufflay,“Kirchenzustände,” 217. Eubel, “Kirchenzustände,” Šufflay, Eubel, Eubel Eubel, Acta Albaniae 637 As a consequence of the reform or its perhaps better to say Catholicisation of Albanian of the say to Catholicisation better perhaps its or reform the of Asaconsequence In bishopricthe of DominicanVlora, the Mattheus inbecame bishop 1303, HC HC HC HC was a suffragan of Corfu. I,439. I, 182, n.1. I, 143. I, 122;Fedalto II, 54-5. Gams, P. PiusBonifacius Gams. I, no. 74. no. I, Illyricum Sacrum 217. VII, 397-401. 632 Cernicensis 633 as orthodox itwas mentioned in 1270. , one of the bishoprics of the metropolitan see . (Regensburg: Typis et Sumptibus Georgii 1Manz., 636 pertaining to the archbishopric of Ohrid archbishopric of the pertaining to Series Episcoporum EcclesiaeCatholicae Regnum Albaniae, 635 Even the most eastern Eventhemost Regnum Albaniae. but all over the 631 634 whereas the whereas In1327a Regnum 153 Its CEU eTD Collection 638 Minorites century were fourteenth the takingorders episcopal In of offices. majority archbishopric the Durrës, the archbishopsthe of of Nevertheless, since the creation of of the creation the since Nevertheless, in theAlbania. churches possession of parochial at thatto the time wasdirected Avignon popes appointed by ClementV on July Pope 14, 1305. 639 (1340), Angelus (1344), Antonius de Alexandria (1349), Franchus (May, 1394). errichtetenBisthümer.” In 641 640 monasteries and bishoprics of the eastern rite. eastern of the bishoprics and monasteries strongkingdom,quite into Serbscontinuously their the borders pushed South the building up a was Hungary Since Serbs. the of neighbors Catholic only the were north, the in Hungarians area andincluded non-Serb Romans it only and Albanians. populace: hold in hadcoastal back only the Church to Catholic the archbishopric, Serbian autocephalous the of creation the Since andSerbs. Albanians between borderline the to paid attention was in on Albaniacreated it spot, political situation role.the held adefensive Northern asking for missionaries toappointas bishops. 1354 in (Assisi) of Minorites the Chapter General the to even aletter wrote Thelatter Minorites. VI preferred Innocent Pope better, liked Dominicans JohnXXII Pope instance, while so for bishoprics.visible There orderpreferences aresome inpopes differentof these nominations, the ofthis archdiocese top the 643 642 Stephan Ehses(Freiburg im Breisgau: Herdersche Verlagshandlung, 1897): 170-95; see especially 179. Giorgo Fedalto, “La chiesa Latina in Oriente,” Farlati, Conrad Eubel, Conrad “Die während des Jahrhunderts14. im MissionsgebietDominikaner der und Franziskaner Ibidem: Antonius de Durachio (1351) was Franciscan andStephanus de Neapoli (July 1394) was Carmelite. Jire Ibidem. þ ek, Besides membersthe of the Dominican Order, there were certainly alsomembers of other While in Central WhileAlbaniafavored inCentral an curiatook the by papal position, offensive the Illyricum Sacrum Staat und Gesellschaft Festschrift zumelfhundertjährigen Jubiläum des Deutschen Campo Santoin Rom, VII, 363; Fedalto, “La chiesa Latina inOriente,” 116-117. 640 II, and , Cisterciansans, and in other in Premonstratensians and Cisterciansans, Carmelites, and 53. 638 Regnum Albaniae starting with Antonius Banstro from Dalmatia, who was Studi Religiosi 641 644 639 That is the main reason why the intention of the of intention the why reason main is the That There were also Carmelites and Franciscans at 3, vol.II (1976), 116-117: Petrus de Gironda the Serbs had to cope with cope a politically to Serbs had the 643 These and the and These 642 Great 154 645 ed. CEU eTD Collection 649 650 456. I, Eubel 216; 648 “Kirchenzustände,” Šufflay, scribes. papal ofthe ignorance ofthe because Sardensis, 647 646 the new bishop of the Uppercentury. Pilot ( Upper and Pilot, had Lower influenced also adivision bishops of the of inPolatum the fourteenth Sarda (= Minor names: bishopric different with 1291 in 645 644 itsin province of had boom Polatum thetime Serbian 1350. and around empire kingdom of the in states Arbanum OliverVenetianand Schmitt Stephaniaka. hisstudy Albania about the that monastery of S. Paulus, along with the Orthodox Serbian bishops and the Catholic prelates of bishopitsin own 1291 ( Serbian of of received also Queen andthat orders the Franciscans Dominicans and of Raguza. It Catholic Helen, of intervention the with and newcomers and citizens Catholic its of descendants marriagethe market. Anjous, with whom they tried to area:protected they found their Catholicneighbors of create South the under protection the the of political and diplomatic relations, using sometimes also Schmitt, name the of Šufflay, oppinion the to According Jire Šufflay, “Kirchenzustände Ibidem. Acta Albaniae Acta Albaniae þ ” ek, 647 New bishoprics emergedin Northern Albania thefourteenth during century. Already in Albaniepartibusiuxta Sclavos, 649 Polatensis Minor Staat und Gesellschaft until beginningof the fifteenth the century, diocesethis when wasunited of with that Das Venezianische Albanien, The bishop of the Lower Pilot ( I, no. 41. cf. 113; Šufflay, “Kirchenzustände,” 195-6. I, no. 515; Jire 646 , ” episcopus Sappatensis ). 215. þ ek, 648 II, The old geographicalal division of the province Polatum (Pilot) in Staat und Gesellschaft 53. Sardensis, Scordiensis,Scordinensis, Scodriensis, Polatensis Sardensis, 51. Polatensis Major the old city of Sava was renewed on the request of the Polatensis Minor Scordiensis, Scodriensis ) and the line of its bishops continued regularly I,60. ) seems to have settled in the Benedictine ) had his residency in Sarda, whereas has wrongly been derived from derived been wrongly has 155 650 CEU eTD Collection 657 655 Indice 480, fol.118v-119r. 656 Franciscanum beginnings of this bishopric. of this beginnings 654 653 inarchbishop 1320. Ohrid. As a result of the Catholic reform, even in Ohrid, a Dominican was nominated as 652 (Vatican City: Biblioteca Apotolica Vaticana, 1941): 481-491 1347. in Šufflay, identical in who archbishopNicolaus, with the was ofDušan coronation the partook to andaccording havearchbishop, areal become to heseemed of Constantinople, patriarchate the archbishopric of Ohrid but when in 1346, the Serbian tsar Dušan expelled all the metropolitans of as mentioned 1356 its church, along with monastery the St. Johannes in of vicinity was the of , regularly the fourteenth century,itduring although had enormous problems with Serbs.In the bishop,namely Gerwicus, Minorite the was The seriesappointed. its bishopsof continued whose avacancy indeath created thisbishopric,had been In appointed. 1347 he anddied another 651 VI, namely in 1347. of Clement for the timepontificate first during the Lake)appeared Shkodra onthe Eastof Rioli intoexistencecentury. Danja also inthefourteenth came archbishop of Bar could notcollect any income from it atall. inNevertheless, period1372-1376theCatholicthe bishopric of poor Polati was that the that Jire Theiner, Eubel, Neither the historiography, ASV, nor the archival research in the papal registers in ASV were helpful for dating the Jire Pietro Sella andGiuseppe Vale, 657 þ þ ek, ek, Another reform which started from Durrës, went through whole Albania until the city of city the until Albania whole through went Durrës, from started which reform Another Along with the bishopric of Sapa in the proximity of Lezha, the bishoprics of inBalezo ofLezha, bishoprics Along and the theof proximity bishopricSapa with of Reg. Vat HC Geschichte der Serben Geschichte der Serben Monumenta Slavorum 1, 69; 6, n. 406;Wadding 6, n. 1347;Eubel,ad ab schismaticis destructum. 173, fol. 40r-v. fol. 173, Acta Albaniae 653 656 As a matter of fact, we do not know He was certainly a titular archbishop in the strong autocephalous strong in the archbishop atitular certainly was He Acta Albaniae I, 387; idem, I 1, 663; Schäfer,Liber expensarum Johannis XXII, 674. I, 236. , Rationes Decimarum Italiae secoli eXIV:Venetiae nei XII –HistriaDalmatia 218. I, no. 30, Farlati, Staat und Gesellschaft 655 HC 1, 128 and 1, 125; ASV, Illyricum Sacrum 652 I, 53. The bishops of Balezo (at the River the (at Balezo of The bishops 651 654 when its first bishop Guillelmus, bishop first its when Schedario Garampi VII,207; Eubel, 36, Vescovi 6, Bullarium 156 , CEU eTD Collection Antibari, an ex-prior of the Dominican monastery in Ragusa became so influential and influential so became in Ragusa monastery Dominican the of ex-prior an Antibari, in of archbishop Antibari 1363-1373.The an archbishop of Another such wasthatof case Dagno. and Alessio, in Arbanum, as such place, same in the nominated were bishops parallel two when cases were there often that great so became bishops the of nomination the in families noble influence between existed Albanian Holy the the The of See andtheAlbanian aristocracy. for spread the of Catholicism. During the fourteenth fifteenthand centuries, adifficultsituation and in the place of the bishop of Tzernik appeared the catholic evenof Stephaniaka bishop of Catholic suffragan (around 1363) Chunavia,the and catholic with the archbishops of Bar would encouraged thereform of existingthe churches. play an important role. Intothese the archdiocese of Durrës territories. came Along with the establishment of new churches, the papacy also of of modern Albania, inner regions the on concentrated wasmainly popes of the attention the when century, fourteenth 659 658 himself bishop.consecrated the pope who itwas the in1167, bishopric became aCatholic (Kruja) WhenArbanum becometo Catholic. Krujatowards is in significantquite showing the papal regions towards attitude which were about Catholic religion,Papacy was on very good terms with a chosen region, whileas acting for the introductionit of the can bevaried from region region, to from bishopricbishopric, tracedto and from time to time. So, at times, the with the example of Kruja. The interest of the papacy 661 See Šufflay, “Kirchenzustände,” 209. 660 Ibidem, 203. Ibidem. rite. Catholic the to return should deviated had thus and rite Greek the following been had which churches The Acta Albaniae The relations between popes and Albanian noble families and the clergy were significant were clergy the and families noble Albanian and popes between relations The The papal policy towards the Albanian territories seems to have been theAlbanianhaveThe complex. territoriesquite seemsto been papal policy It towards I, no. 637. no. I, 659 Kruja would become a very important center for the Catholicization of theCatholicization for center important avery become would Kruja 658 In the coming centuries, especially during the 660 In this process, the bishops of Kruja, along episcopus Vregensis . 661 157 CEU eTD Collection century, that Catholicismcentury, by that was widely accepted local the population. by itfourteenth but been supported had beginning was onlyatthe of the popes, the already early rite Latin the Albanians to of the conversion The Church. bytheCatholic encouraged was best most Greeks with enjoy independence, theLatins, of wouldthan but prefertheir to which them Regnum Albaniae. Balkans.the in outreach for basis a and population, local in the teachings religious Catholic of implementation Albaniae of For papacy the world.the intheseparts flourishing Roman the Catholicof rite 662 amember family. of Summa the Drivasto, independent from the pope that, against the will of the latter, he nominated a clergyman from Ibidem, 246. Many locals had opted for the Roman Catholic faith after the installation of the Anjou the of installation the after faith Catholic Roman the for opted had locals Many The was more than a political structure: it was the secular arm responsible for the Regnum Albaniae There were certainly also many of them, who felt more affinity many feltmorewith the affinity certainly of them,also who There were promoted by promoted ground Anjousthe spread wasthe the for and good 662 Regnum 158 CEU eTD Collection one foot in one foot the Balkans,for Curia’s Southwestern the hopeeventually reflected Papal acquiring Having influence. of sphere Latin andthe Empire Byzantine the between frontier the represented campaigns,also for but pilgrimages East.Politicallythe and passages to of papal envoys they crusading notonly Jerusalem Theythe importance, during East. to and the aspecial acquired routes terrestrial convenient most the and shortest the offered Balkans the Geographically, Ages. to bein. they wanted whose “periphery” The way the local nobles choose a central authority to submit toand self-identify with determined in region. large centres with greater the power weretaken of up anddropped an alignments array different these of influence of sphere the under came nobility local by controlled territories smaller power centres.themselves to what they perceived attach to tended nobles local the Asaresult, viewpoint. political Theirthe from authority central as the strongest politicalpoliticala local never possessed had Balkans Southwestern in the territories The success. of levels various powers. Thus, at any one time,worldview theacquire central this leastauthority,in at theirterritories,managed purported but it only with to aimed that emerged powers political fragmented The lands. Byzantine in the authority central created a fluid situation in Balkans.fourteenth-century the part of this behind inflourishingmain they thisTogether Catholicism the were the factors concept. of where politicaldifferent desires and goals of the local nobility Conclusions: The pope, visionsof aregion and the Western Church The Southwestern Balkans was important inThe important Southwestern Balkans was plansof the Holy the theMiddle See during the as power its lost Empire Byzantine the (1204), Constantinople of Sack the After Throughout this study, I have attached an important role to the to role important an attached have I study, this Throughout and the oriental the oriental and papacymetpolicy the within of Regnum Albaniae. The 159 CEU eTD Collection only only and papalimpactsuccessful the inpartially regionthe sporadic andwas limited. remained attempts, firmlySee, these supportive plansof Holy the berulership of thatwould secular have any centralized not did Balkans Asas theSouthwestern as long well. attempts these andvarious was detailed activities in sometimes background religiousof orders always of the Theinfluence rulers. local of secular many the authority Curia enlistedthe area. ThePapal also the with nominationsbishops and archbishopsto and translations bishopricarchbishopric and of wereunderpinned forUnion Church Negotiations ofthe world. inthese parts methods outreach because hopesfor auniversal again Church The were revived. variety usedHoly a See of more emphatic became attempts papal these century, thirteenth in the in Constantinople Empire Latin the of creation After the Roman Empires. andWestern Eastern the schismbetween the power there seems to have begun as early as the seventh or eigth centuryChurch. Catholic the and with Church Orthodox theByzantine the beginningbetween of control inReligiously Byzantium. Balkans also aborderline Southwestern the represented East and as a military base for Charles’ military campaigns. At this early stage of of Atthisthe stage early campaigns. military Charles’ basefor and asamilitary East the to passageway asa importance Balkans acquired Southwestern inthe the territories context, this Curia. In Papal the didalso So Empire. a Mediterranean of creation andthe Constantinople ‘universal’ undertakings like the recapture of Jerusalem,towards the East, leading sometimes to successful collaborations.the restoration in reaching out of terms visions See Holy the with of Anjou the Charlescorresponded Iof of the Latin Empire in new perspectives for a successful papal impact in the region and beyond. The universal visions of The installation of Anjou The installation the establishits infiltrate to and thispartof Balkans the CuriaThe of to Papal the attempts Being a powerful personality, Charles I of Anjou concentrated hismainly on attempts concentrated Anjou Iof Charles personality, Beinga powerful Regnum Albaniae at the end of the thirteenth century opened Regnum 160 CEU eTD Collection visions of the Avignon Popes and the local personalization. nobility of the See recognized it asbeing Catholic, accepting Catholicism was one of the ways implementto this to this to toattach value started another they them structure, also political and this through were linked to them recognized powers Western the sawthat whenthey and especially however, of time, course source of power, identification and self-representation,for the local nobility as required. Over the Hungarian Kingdom, and the Ban Bosnia.of the Inthis context, recognizedally powersthey by wished themselvesthe such to the with as Holy See, the which it inits status a political them with interested especially when was existence, provided they any Atwere themselves. toprotect rate, abandonedit totheir need joinedaccording they or is why that neighbors; by their attack under came they when upon call could they which fortress The against neighboring aggessivepowers. century. fourteenth the inBalkans Southwestern religioussubsequentof and situation the developmentpolitical the the on influence a significant exerted have to seems still existence’ ‘nominal this that stressed the in keeping varioussuccess degreesof had ofCharles The I descendants boundaries. geographical fluctuating Regnum Albaniae I. like Charles power secular of a Catholic existence Albaniae Regnum Catholicism was one of the key ideologies that connected the political and religious The local nobility in this region had thoughtofCharles I of Anjou astheir protector Anjou in Charles Iof 1285,the After in Vespers the death of the Sicilian 1283 and , the religious life in andpapal impact thisof part by Balkansthe wasboosted the Regnum Albaniae by it.the Since personalizing continued to operate within a limited territorial space with uncertain and uncertain with space limitedterritorial a within operate to continued alive but more in name than reality. However, it needs to be to needs it However, reality. than inname more but alive Regnum Albaniae Regnum Regnum was created by the Anjous andtheHoly Anjous by the was created Regnum Albaniae was for them a kind of mental Regnum Albaniae in the fourteenth represented a represented 161 CEU eTD Collection Regnum Albaniae physical the than Catholicism and identity political local of consolidation in the role important Albaniae Albanianover ecclesiastical took clerics theWesternthroughout positions Balkans.The houses. monastic and of and inecclesiastical creation maintenance and careers the ecclesiastical butalso and orders, archbishoprics becauseinvestin religious noblefamilies began to flourish,Religious lifeto not only because started territoriesthe hadenergetic and prominent theHoly See. with their relations strengthen keep alive even and them encourage to on later offices a created sense mutual of andtrust self-confidence in Albaniannobilitythe would that Albaniae downfalls. simultaneous almost their Priority was given to the elections, nominations and actions of personal representatives of the of personal representatives of actions nominations and elections, the to given Priority was Christendom. western of peripheries the and See Holy the between relations the of understanding Avignon popes and of the local members of the the inthearea.The of Catholicism visions political rite and religious Orthodox the against of members the whoconsiderednobles themselves the of territories the increased, and andclergy houses religious Catholic of number century. The fourteenth the of half second in the Balkans Southwestern the in heyday its reached Catholicism nobility, local the and See Holy the both by Supported strong. quite was region the in religious influence French the triumph, apparent of moment this At association. by benefits power connectand meanswith Westit reap to the apolitical nobility local considered the Balkans, in the and sawitas ameans Avignon outreach of political Popes While religious the century. The Papal Curia only began to directly address local nobles associated with the local noblesdirectly associated began address to only Curia The Papal Placed in a more general context, this study has aimed at contributing to a better to hascontributing aimedat this study morePlacedcontext, general ina in the second decade of the fourteenth century. The specific listing of and innames listing of their The specific century. decadeof fourteenth second the the nolonger physically existed stillbut itspoweras anideal,retained playing amore had managed to accomplish in its heyday at the end of the thirteenth century. Regnum Albaniae Regnum Albaniae were again united on the eve of became truestrongholds of Regnum Regnum 162 CEU eTD Collection field of further studies. alsoan attempting represents centers locals thepower approached directions.How other into locals. The power performance of the Holy See can be studied in a more detailed way and leading by this the andused solemnity perceived was way the solemnity the presentation, papal and of further research has Iwishremained. have Iwould been in-depth togomore able with regard to for large union. forcrusadesandof attempts Still, range to the possibilities a popes, church 163 CEU eTD Collection b) Published Source Material: ASV, Apostolica, Camera etExitus Introitus 33-102. ASV, Supplicationum Registra (1342 -1366).1-46, 92-94 (Vescovi), I), ASV,68-91 (Miscellanea Garampi 1-30 (Benefici),31-67 Schedario 1271 (21FebruaryASV, Miscellanea 1319), Instrumenta 1290 (4 669(13 September 1334), ASV, Vaticana Registra 37-290(1272-1377) ASV, Avenionensa Registra 1-201. a) Baluze, Stephan. Epistolarvm Innocentii III Romani Pontificis libri vndecim accedvnt. Paris: accedvnt. vndecim libri Pontificis Romani III Innocentii Epistolarvm Stephan. Baluze, Bak, János M. et al. (eds.). The Laws of the Medieval Kingdom Archivioof Hungary. 3 vols.Storico Salt Lake per le province Napoletane. Renatus Georg Tr. Faciendum.” Passagium “Directorium ad (Brocardus). Adae,Guillelmus, Sozietá di Storia Patria. Anno I, fasc. 1. Napoli, Unpublished Source Material: (Chiese di 114-125 (MiscellaneaRoma), II) 107 95-106 (Abbates), (Cronologico),(Papi), 108 (Cardinali),109-111 (Offici), 112-113 September 1375) 6321 (22 2526 (29January 1369), November 1338), 1402 (16September 1334), 1682. Parisiensis, Archiepiscopi illustrissimi et Regis Typographum Muguet Franciscum Apud City: C.Schlacks, 1989-99. 1876. Dardania:Solta. für Zeitschrift Geschichte,Kultur und Information 4 3, no. (1995): 53-60. Bibiliography 164 CEU eTD Collection ______and Filip Lico. Burime Tregimtare Bizantine për Historinë e Shqipërisë. Shek.X-XV. përHistorinë eShqipërisë. Burime______andFilipLico. Bizantine Tregimtare VII-XV. Shek. e Shqipërisë. për Historinë Bizantine Periudhës te Dokumente Koço. Bozhori, ad Imperatoris Henrici VII Italico de Itinere “Relatio episcopi. Nicolai Botrontinensis, Texteset VI (1342-1352). deClément Analecta Vaticano-Belgica. Suppliques ______. Historique deRome. l’Institut Belge par Publié Vaticano-Belgica. Analecta ed. Ursmer Berlière, Behrnauer,A. Walter Urkunden.F. für Geschichteaustürkischen ed.Quellen Serbische Vienna: American The Transmarinum” Passagium Faciendum ad “Directorium C. Raymond Beazley, Baroni, Caesaris, Oderico Raynaldi et Jacopo Laderchii.Annales Ecclesiastici. Vol. XVIII. Paris, Albania,Rey o Castrioto de Epiro, Principey Capitan Iorge Chronica delesforçado ______. gestis vita______. Historia principis.Cum Privilegio et de Scanderbegi Epirotarum de Bernardinum Venetum Scodrensi. Venice: de Obsidione Barletius, Marini Barletii Marinus. (Narrative Byzantine sources about the History of Albania). Tirana, 1975. 1978. centuries). Tirana, Seven-fifteenth Albania. of history the about period Byzantine the of (Documents Guillaume Mollat. 4 vols. Paris: Librairie Letouzey et Ane, 1914-1922. Clementem In V papam.” Vitae paparum Avenionensium ed. Etiene Baluze and Analyses. Rome et al.: Institut Historique Belge de Rome, 1906. Historique Belge de Rome, 1911. al.:Analyses.Textes Institut et Romeet VI. (1352-1362). Suppliques deInnocent Franz Leo,1857. Historical Review 4(Jul., 12,no. 1907): 810-857and 13,no.1(Oct., 1907):66-115. 1887. Freiburg, perpetuo desantIuan de Letran. Lisbon, 1588; Madrid, 1597. en traduzida Iuan del lenguael Portuguesa Ochoa dela por Castellan, Prior Salde Impressum Romae perB.V.1508. Vitalibus, 1520. 165 CEU eTD Collection Déprez, E. and Guillaume Mollat, eds. Clément VI (1342-1352): Lettres closes, patentes et Lettres closes, patentes VI (1342-1352): eds.Clément Mollat, andGuillaume Déprez, E. Deprez, M. Clément VI(1342-1352). Lettres closes, patentes et curiales se rapportant à la France. se etcuriales patentes closes, Lettres VI. Clément J. Glénisson. et Mollat Guillaume E., Déprez, Del Giudice, Giuseppe.del Diplomatico Codice e II.d’AngiòRegno di CarloI. dal 1265 al 1309, lade Société Bruxelles:Bureaux d’Indulgence Leslettres collectives. Delehaye, S.I. Hippolyte à rapportant se etcuriales closes,Lettres patentes (1334-1342). XII M.Benoit Georges Daumet, Dani secrètescuriales et Lettres ______andS.Clémencet. àla relatives Jean XXII (1316-1334) Coulon,Auguste.Jean LettresXXII (1316-1334) secrètes et curiales relatives àla France Cordignano, Fulvio and Giuseppe Valentini. Saggio di un Regesto Storico dell’Albania. Premiato e Documenti l’Oriente: e Venezia con ecommerciali politici rapporti nei d’Angiò Carlo þLü d’Athenes et de Rome. Paris: Editions E. De Boccard, 1960. curiales,les intéressant autres quelaFrance. Bibliothèquepays Françaises desÉcoles d’Athenesde Rome, et 1960. Françaises Écoles de Rome. Paris: et d’Athenes Françaises Écoles des Bibliothèque rapportant àla France. Paris: Ecole Française deRome, 1901-1961. II. 3vols. Naples, 1863-1902. des Bollandistes, 1928. Françaises d’Athenesde Rome, et 1930. la France, publiées ou analaysées d’apès les Registres du Vatican. Paris: Écoles 1972. Serbianthe kings and Daniel). archbishops byarchbishopLondon: Variorum Reprints, et de et Rome, 1972. France extraites des registres du Vatican. Paris: Libraire des Écoles Françaises d’Athènes de et Rome, 1906. d’Athènes Françaises Écoles des Libraire Paris: vols. 3 duVatican. desregistres extraites dalla R.Accademia d’Italia. Scutari: dell’immacolata, 1937-40. Tipografia Monografie. Bari: Tip. ed.Vecchi, 1911. , Ĉ ura, ed. Životi Životi i Daniloura, ed. srpskih/arhiepiskopa i drugi kraljeva arhiepiskop livesof (The 166 CEU eTD Collection ______. “Anonymous: Initiative for Making______. “Anonymous: Initiative for the Passage,”in EarlyElsie, Albania, Robert. Historical 11th - 17thCenturies. aReaderof Texts, Elezovi les Emperevrs sous deConstantinople l’Empire de Histoire duFresne. Charles Du Cange, ______. ABrief of Lifethe account Castriot, andCharacterof George King and of Epiros Duponcet, Jean Nicolas. Histoire deScanderbeg, Roy d’Albanie. Paris, 1709. ______, ed.Les Frères Precheurs enGascogne auXIII Première praedicatorum. fratrum ordinis Provincialium Capitulorum Acta ed. Célestin, Douais, Dölger, Franz.Regesten der Kaiserurkunden desOströmischen Reiches von Munich 565-1453. Djuri Dini ü ü , Mihajlo, ed. Odluke ve ed.Odluke , Mihajlo, , Vojislav. Namentragende Inschriften Fresken auf und Mosaiken auf der Balkanhalbinsel http://www.albanianhistory.net/texts/AH1332.html (accessed 16 June, 2008). Balkanologische Veröffentlichungen 39. Wiesbaden: Verlag, Harrassowitz 2003. Izdane zadu François, diuisée en deux Parties. Paris: de l’Imprimerie Royale, 1657. London, 1735; Edingburgh, 1753. Hero. of Christian the Spectators to the inscribed Scanderbeg, called Albania, commonly Champion,Paris: Honoré 1885. lanotices. historique InéditsCouvents et société deGascogne. Documents publiéspour 1894. Toulouse: province deprovenced’Espagne. Romaine, Province province (1239-1302). and Berlin: R.Oldenbourg, 1924. vom 7. bis zum 13. Jahrhundert. Wiesbaden, Stuttgart: F. Steiner, 1986. Belgrade: Nau naroda, 3:21. istoriju, Srpskog jezikknjiževnost Ragusanza Republic).Vol. 1.Zbornik I ü , Glišo. Turski sponeci. (Turkish documents.) Book I, vol. I (1348-1540). Belgrade: I,vol. Book sponeci.I(1348-1540). Turski documents.) (Turkish , Glišo. ÿ bine Sofie i Stoiši Ivana þ na 1957. knjiga, ü a Dubrova þ ke Republike (Deliberations of the Councils of the Councilsthe of of (Deliberations ke Republike þ e, 1940. me et au XIV me Siècle: Chapitres, Siècle: 167 CEU eTD Collection Ferrari, Sigismund. Derebus Hungaricae Provinciae Sacri Ordinis Praedicatorum. Vienna, 1637. historiam Spectantia Monumenta ecclesiastica. potissimum Bosnae Acta Eusebius. Fermendžin, vol. Typis Buda: 43 accivilis. ecclesiasticus Hungariae diplomaticus Codex Djura. Fehér, Fedalto, Giorgio. La Chiesa Latina in Oriente. Studi Religiosi 3. Vol. I-II. 1981. et deJeanAnalyses. Vaticano- Analecta Textes Fayen, Arnold.XXII (1316-1334): Lettres Apud Sebastianum vols. Venice: 8 Sacrum. Illiricum al. eds. Coleti et Jacopo Farlati, Daniele, Fabre, Paul, and Louis Duchesne eds. Le Liber Censuum de l’Église Romaine. 2 vols. Paris: 2 Romaine. l’Église de Censuum LeLiber eds. Duchesne Louis and Fabre, Paul, romanorum sive Franciscanum Bullarium ed. Signia. de Caratelli Laurentius and Conrado Eubel, Eubel, Conrado. Hierarchia Catholica Medii Aevi sive Summorum Pontificum S.R.E. ______. “Albania inthe Orientalis’‘Anonymi Descriptio Europae Zeitschrift (1308A.D.)” für and______. Texts Documents of Albanian History. Wiesbaden 2003: 26-27. ______. “Simon from Fitzsimons: Itinerary Elsie. Holy RobertIreland tothe Tr. Land.” In Slavorum meridionalium. 23vol. Zagreb, 1892. regiae 1829-1844. Typographiae Ungaricae, universitatis Belgica. Rome, Bruxelles, Paris: Institut Belge de Rome, 1908. Coleti, repr.Prishtina: 1651-1819, Arbi Ltd. 2004. Fontemoing et C Rome:Monumenta. Typis Vaticanis, 1898. nostrapoenitentiumclarissarum, minorum, a Seraphico ordinibus tribus PatriarchausqueDiplomata Sancto FranciscoEpistolae, Institutis Constitutiones, Pontificum ab eourm originibus ad tempora cocessa. Regensburg: 1898. vaticani. e documentis Monasteri, tabularii Vol. I. praesertim Tomus 1431 perducta Cardinalium,1198 usqueadannum Antistitum abannoSeries Ecclesiarum V. Benedicti XI, ClementisBalkanologie 26,no.1(1990):24-29. V, Joannis http://www.albanianhistory.net/texts/AH_texts1.html view25April(last 2008). XXII Early Albania, a Reader of Historical Texts, 11th - 17th Centuries. ie , éditeurs, 1910. 168 CEU eTD Collection Golubovich, Bio-Bibliografica Girolamo. Biblioteca della Santa edell'Oriente Terra Libri______, ed. Momenta Ragusina.Reformationum, 4. Vol.Monumenta tomus 3. ______, ed.“Libri Reformationum,” 3.In Ragusina.MonumentaMomenta tomus Vol. 2. spectantia Monumenta 1. vol. Ragusina. Momenta In Reformationum” “Libri ed. Josip, Gelcich, Privilegiorum etRomanorum ed. Bullarium Sanctorum Diplomatum Gaude, Francisco, In etcuriales. Lettres secrètes VI (1352-1362): Innocent Laurent. M.H. Gasnault, Pierreand Gams, P.Pius Bonifacius. Ecclesiae Episcoporum Series CatholicaeInnotuerunt quotquot a Società Rome: estoriche. etnographiche Geographicalhe, L’Albania. Arturo. Notizie Galanti, Pars Gratiani, Magistri Decretum Prima, Pars Canonici. Juris Corpus Emilius. Friedberg, the about sources (Selected eShqipërisë Historinë zgjedhura për Burime të ed. Kristo. Frashëri, Nicolai Ex Typographia Rome: Dominicanvm. Theatrvm Maria. Sacrvm Fontana, Vincenc Francescano. 5 Francescano.vol. Quaracchi, 1906-1927. Spectantia Historiam Meridionalium Slavorum Zagreb:28. JAZU,1896. spectantia historiam meridionaliumSlavorum 27. Zagreb: JAZU, 1895. historiam meridionalium Slavorum 10. Zagreb:JAZU,1880. pontificum Tarinensis. Augustae Taurinorum, Vol. IV. 1859. Rome. Vol. 1.Paris: éditions E. de Boccard, 1959. de Française l’Ecole de Publication siècle. XIVe du papes des etCuriales Secrètes Lettres Manz, 1873. Beato Petro Apostoloa Multis Adjutus. Regensburg: Typis etSumptibus Georgii Josephi Alighieri,editrice Dante 1901. Verlagsanstalt, 1959. Graz: Akademische Secunda: und Reprint 2vols.Collectiones. Druck- Decretalium history Albania).of Vol. II. Tirana, 1962. Angeli Tinassij, 1666. 169 CEU eTD Collection ______. Acta Pataviensia______. Innozenz VI,1352-1362. Vienna, Austriaca. 1992. der Verlag Vienna: Klemens VI. 1342-1352. Acta PataviensiaAustriaca. Josef. Lenzenweger, Paris, d’Albanie svrnommé roy Scanderbeg, Castriot deGeorges de.Histoire Lavardin, Jacque Lang, A. Salzburgo-Aquilejensia. Acta Geschichte Quellenzur derehemaligen Kirchenprovinzen Krsti Kohler, Charles. Recueil des Historiens des Croisades. Documents Armeniens. 2.Paris, 1906. Jaffè, Philippus.RegestaPontificum ab romanorum Christum condita Ecclesia ad annumpost ______. “TimariotesChretiens enAlbanie auXVesiécle un d’aprés detimars registre and London: 1300-1600. Frome Inalcik, Age: Classical The . Halil. The Hopf, Karl,Chroniques ed. Greco-Romannes inedites peu ou connues. Berlin, 1873. Hoberg, Hermannus. TaxaeCommunibus pro libris Servitiis: ex obligationum 1295 ab anno Graesse, Friedrich Johann Theodor, Georg andHelmutBenedict, Plechl, ed.OrbisLatinus: AnonymiGórka, Olgierd,Descriptio Orientalis Europae “Imperium ed. Constantinopolitanum, ü , Österreichischen Akademie Österreichischen der Wissenschaften, 1974. 1576; Paris, 1597; Geneve, 1601; 1621. Paris, Salzburg undAquileja, vol. I.Graz, 1903. Ĉ natum MCXCVIII, Lipsiae, 1851. 2 ottoman.” Mitteilungen des österreichischen IV,Vienna,Staatsarchives, 1950. Phoenix, 1973. Vaticana, 1949. usque ad annum 1455 confectis. Studi e Testi Vatican 144. City: Apostolica Biblioteca 1971. Lexikon lateinischer geographischer Namen. Braunschweig: Klinkhardtand Biermann, Socii, 1916. et Academia litterarum Gebethner Cracow: exarata. MCCCVIII Polonia, anno Bohemia” Ruthenia, Ungaria, Bulgaria, Albaniae, Serbia, urica, ed.Dušan’s The Code: Bistritza Transcript. Belgrade: Vajat, 1994. nd ed.Leipzig, 1885-1888. 170 CEU eTD Collection Matthaejo, F. Antonio Felice. Sardinia Sacra seu de Episcopis Sardis Historia. Rome, 1758. Florentiae- Amplissima collectio. et Nova Conciliorum Sacrorum Dominicus. Mansi, Johannes Luccari, Giacomo die Pietro. Copioso Ristretto degli annali di Rausa. Libri quattro di Giacomo di Longnon, Jean. L’Empire Latin de Constantinople et la Principauté de Morée. Paris: Payot, 1949. 1289-1300, Paris: deMorée Actes àla relatives principauté Perrat. and Charles Jean Longnon, Longnon, Jean and Peter Topping. Documents sur la régime______, ed.Listine ootnošajihizmedju Slavenstva Južnoga Imleta des Terres dans la principauté de Academia Zagreb: Slavorum Meridionalium. Historiam Spectantia ed. Monumenta ______, ______, ed.Listine ootnošajihizmedju Slavenstva Južnoga Imleta Ljubi Le Quien, Michael. christianus Oriens patriarchatus in digestus;exhibentur quatuor quo ü , Sime, ed. Listine o otnošajih izmedju ed.Listine JužnogaSlavenstva Imleta ootnošajih , Sime, Venetiis, Repr.Graz:Akademische 1757-1798. Druck,1950-1959. Luccari,Pietro Venice:Ad isntantia diAntonio Leonardi, 1605. Bibliothèque Nationale,1967. Morée auXIV Morée Historiam Meridionalium.Slavorum 1-5.Zagreb: Vols. JAZU, 1868-75. Spectantia In Monumenta Venice). and Slavs Southern relations between the on Scientiarum Artium et Slavorum Meridionalium, 1868-1878. Historiam Meridionalium Slavorum 21. Zagreb: JAZU,1890. on the relations between Monumenta 10. Southern Spectantia Historiam Vol. Meridionalium Slavorum Zagreb: 22. JAZU,1891. Venice). and Slavs Southern between relations the on (Documents Slavs and Venice). Vol. 9. Monumenta Spectantia Ecclesiae, Patriarchae, caeterique praesules totius orientis. 3vol. Paris, 1740. e siècle. Paris: Mouton and CO la Haye, 1979. þ þ ke republike (Documents ke republike (Documents þ ke republike 171 CEU eTD Collection Monumenta Spectantia Historiam Slavorum Meridionalium.Ed. Academia Scientiarum et artium pontificum summorum complectens Plures Carmelitanum. Bullarium ed. Eliseo Monsignano, les Lettres Mollat, Analysées registres Jean XXII(1316-1334) Guillaume. Communes: d’après Mitrovi Minieri-Riccio, Camillo. Il Regno di CarloI d’Angiònegli anni 1271 e1272.Naples, 1875. ______. Monumenta Spectantia Historiam Meridionalium.Slavorum Zagreb, 1893. Graecamedi etDiplomata Müller. Acta vols. sacra etprofana.______andJoachim 6 aevi Ragusii. Bosniae, Serbiae, Historiam spectantia Serbica Monumenta ed. Franc, Miklosich, integra, universalis, siveBiblioteca Completus Cursus Paul.Migne, Jacques Patrologiae Merula, Bellum Georgius. Venice,Scodrense. 1474. les Lettres Mollat, Analysées registres Jean XXII(1316-1334) Guillaume. Communes: d’après Mayer,Antonius.Kotorski god. KotorskihKnjiga Spomenici od 1326-1335 (Liber Prva Notara Slavorum meridionalium Zagreb, 1893. Mariae de Monte Genitricis CarmeloDei spectantes. Virginis vol. 3.Rome,semperque 1715. Beatissimae, Fratrum Ordinem ad constitutiones E. De Boccard. Editeur des Ecoles Françaises d’Athenes et deRome, 1947. dits d’Avignon et du Vatican. Vol. XVI: Index Nominum Personarum et locorum.68-105.(1899): Paris: Vienna: Gerold,1860-90. Vienna: Guilelmum Braumüller, 1858. 1844-1853. 153vols. floruerunt. Tempora ad Innocentii III Apostolico aevo ab qui ecclesiasticorum uniformis, commoda, oeconomica, omnium SS. Patrum, Doctorum, Scriptorumque dits d’Avignon et du Vatican. Paris: Écoles Françaises d’Athenes et deRome, 1947. Znanosti i Umjetnosti, 1951. Akademija Catarensium 1326-1335). Zagreb:Notariorum Jugoslavenska I. abanno ü , Masreku, Lorenc. “Serie degli Arcivescovi di Durazzo e brevi notizia.” Dyrrah 1 notizia.” Dyrrah e brevi Arcivescovi di Durazzo “Serie degli Lorenc. , Masreku, 172 CEU eTD Collection Pachymeres, Georgii,“An Earthquake in In Albania,Durrës.” Early aReaderofHistorical Texts, Oost, Stewart Irvin. Roman Policy in Epiros and Acarnania in the Age of the Roman Conquest of Novakovi Novak, Viktor, and MilanNilsson, Martin Persson. Studien des zur Geschichte alten Lund,Epeiros. Ohlssons H. von Šufflay. Statuta et for DescribingMurray, travellers Ionian the inGreece:Islands, John. Handbook the kingdom of ordinationes capituliMuratori, ecclesiae Antonio. Rerum Italicarumcathedralis Scriptores. Archivio Muratoriano. Vol. I. Castellan City: Radoni Ptolemaeus, Claudius and GirolamoRuscelli. Tavola nuovadi Schivonia. Venice, 1561. Pontificum Christum ad natum Regesta A.August. indeMCXCVIII Romanum ab.post Potthast, : Graz, 324. Vindobonensis Codex Tabula Peutingeriana. Conrad. Peutinger, I. Vol. spectantia. cruciatam XV atque XIV et saeculorum Albaniae Res Ignatius. Parrino, ü 11 Greece. : Arno Press, 1975. ijistoriska serija 2:1) Drivastensis.archiva 1927(=Biblioteka jezik zaArbanasku starinu, ietnologiju, Buchdruck, 1909. J. Murray, 1854. London. Macedonia. Thessaly, Albania, and islands of Sea, with Greece, the Aegean the Coi tipi della casa Editrice S. Lapi, 1813. Vernacular Law of the Medieval Serbian State). Belgrade: Linka, 2005. a. MCCCIV. 2 vols. Paris: Berolini, 1875. 1976. Akademische Druck-undVerlagsanstalt, 1971. Apostolica Vaticana, Vatican: Biblioteca Belgrade: “MladaBelgrade: Serbia” Usko , Johannis. Acta et diplomata ragusina. In Fontes rerummeridionalium. ragusina. 1. etdiplomata slavorum Vol. Acta , Johannis. InFontes ü th , Stojan. Zakonski Spomenici Srbski Država srednega veka Državasrednega the (Monumentsof Spomenici Zakonski Srbski , Stojan. -17 th Centuries. Tr.Robert Elsie. Wiesbaden 2003:12-13. þ ka 4,1934. 173 CEU eTD Collection Šufflay, Milan. “Pseudobrocardus. izvora RehabilitacijaŠufflay,Milan. Balkana zapovijest važnog uprvoj King of (Charter Žaretica.” Porodici barskoj Millutina kralja “Povelja M. Aleksander Soloviev, Šmi ad rariora tum anecdota historiarum tum iurisSelecta et ed. Christ, Henry Senckenberg, eXIV. XIII nei secoli Italiae decimarum Rationes eds. Vale, andGiuseppe Sella, Pietro, Sbaraleae, Joannis Hyacinthi, ed.Bullarium Franciscanum Romanorum Pontificum.vol. I(1218- Sansovino, HistoriaFrancesco. dell’origine, M.Imperia universale de et Tvrchi. Venice: Šafarik, Pavlo Joseph. Acta archivi veneti. 2vol. Belgrade, 1860-2. Ripoll, F. Thomae. Bullarium OrdinisFF. Praedicatorum sub Auspiciis SS.D.N.D. Clementis XII Reichert ed.Acta Capitulorum Generalium Ordinis Praedicatorum I. Monumenta ordinis Fratrum lesRecueil l’académie Historiens publié soins de des Inscriptions desCroisades etpar Raynaldi, Odorico, Annales Ecclesiastici. vol. IX. Lucae: Typis Leonardi Venturini, 1752. þ iklas, Tadija, ed. Codex Diplomaticus regni Croatiae, Dalmatiae et Slavoniae. Vol. II, Vol. Slavoniae. et Dalmatiae Croatiae, regni Diplomaticus Codex ed. iklas, Tadija, Hrvatsko-slavonsko-dalmatinskoga Zemaljskoga Arkiva 143-150 (1911): the historysource about The important of rehabilitation an vijeka.” (Pseudobrocardus. polovini XIV of the Balkans from the first2 (Belgrade, 117-125. 1926): halfMilutin family the Arbanasku jezikZare Bar).Arhivto za starinu, ietnologiju of no. 1- 3, of the fourteenth century). Vjesnik. Kr. Croatia, Zagreb: Academia Scientiarum et Artium Slavorum Meridionalium, 1904. Germaniam spectantia. 6vols. Frankfurt, 1734-1742. 1941. Vaticana, Apostolica City: Biblioteca Vatican Venetiae-Histriae-Dalmatia. 1254); vol. (1254-1264);vol. II (1265-1287); III vol. (1288-1303). IV AppressoMichel Bonell, 1573. Pontificis maximi. Typographia Rome: Hieronymi Rainardi, 1730. Rome, 1898. III. Historica Praedicatorum Belles-Lettres. DocumentArméniens. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale, 1906. 174 CEU eTD Collection ______. ed. Acta Clementis______. ed.Acta PP.V(1303-1314)e regestis vaticanis Fontes aliisque fontibus. Benedicti fontibus.______. ed.Acta vaticanis Fontes eregestris aliisqueXII (1334-1342) ______. ed.Acta Clementis PP.VI(1342-1352) eregestis vaticanis aliisquefontibus. Fontes ed. Acta eregestis______. Innocentii fontibus. (1352-1362) Fontes Vaticanis PP.VI aliisque ______andFerdinandus M. Acta Romanorum Delorme. pontificum V ad ab Innocentio Urbani______. ed.Acta e PP. V:(1362-1370) regestisvaticanis aliisque Fontes fontibus. Gregorii______. ed.Acta (1370-1378) eregestisPP. XI vaticanisfontibus aliisque collegit eregistris BonifaciiIX(1389-1404) Acta Urbani PP. VI (1378-1389) ______. ed. PP. Ta ǎ tu, Aloysius L. ed. Acta pseudopontificum Clementis VII (1378-1394), Benedicti Aloysiustu, L.ed.Acta pseudopontificum Clementis VII(1378-1394), XIII (1394- Pontificiae Universitatis Gregorianae, 1955. Universitatis Pontificiae Typis Rome: Orientalis. Canonici Juris Codicem redigendum ad Commissio Pontificia Gregorianae, 1958. Universitatis Pontificiae Typis Rome: Orientalis. Canonici Juris Codicem redigendum ad Commissio Pontificia Gregorianae, 1960. Universitatis Pontificiae Typis Rome: Orientalis. Canonici Juris Codicem redigendum ad Commissio Pontificia Gregorianae, 1961 Universitatis Pontificiae Typis Rome: Orientalis. Canonici Juris Codicem redigendum ad Commissio Pontificia Canonici Orientalis. Rome: Typis Pontificiae Universitatis Gregorianae, 1961. PontificiaBenedictum Fontes XI (1276-1304). Commissioad redigendum Codicem Juris Gregorianae, 1964. Universitatis Pontificiae Typis Rome, Orientalis. Canonici Juris Codicem redigendum ad Commissio Pontificia 1966. Gregorianae: Rome, Universitatis Orientalis. Pontificiae Typis Canonici Juris Codicem redigendum ad Commissio Pontificia Fontes notisque. Gregorianae: 1970. Universitatis Pontificiae Typis Rome, ad Commissio Juris Codicem Canonici Orientalis. redigendum lateranensibusvaticanis et aliisquefontibusnotisque. collegit FontesPontificia Pontificiae Universitatis Gregorianae, 1971. Universitatis Pontificiae Typis Rome: Orientalis. Canonici Juris Codicem redigendum ad Commissio Pontificia Avenionensibus, subsidiis. Lateranensibus Fontes etsupplicationum Vaticanis, aliisque Eregestis JohannesAlexandri XXII(1406-1415). 1417), et V (1409-1410) 175 CEU eTD Collection ______. Acta Albaniae Veneta saeculorum XIV et XV. Vol. 1, ser. 1. (1301-1384). Palermo: (1301-1384). ser. 1. XV. Vol. 1, saeculorum XIV et Acta Albaniae Veneta ______. saeculo Castriotae vertente a Georgii iuridica AlbaniaeActa quinto Giuseppe(ed). Valentini, Zgjedhurapër Burime i të i i Gjuhësisë. dhe Historisë Instituti Tiranës, Universiteti Shtetëror Venice: insularum adiacentium. et Italiae Episcopis sive de Italia Sacra Ferdinando. Ughello, Diplomata Res Actaet sive Diplomatarium -Levantinum ed. Martino, Giorgio Thomas, monumenta Meridionalium ______. Vetera partem Slavorum Maximam Historiam Illustrantia. Theiner, Augustin monumenta historicaed. Vetera Hungariam sacram illustrantia maximam Thallóczy, Ludwig, Konstandin______. Il incattolicesimo Albanianei secoli XVII-XVIIIdallevisite ad Limina apostolorum Jire Tacchella, Lorenzo ed. Giorgio e ______. ed.Acta Joannisvaticanisregistris XXII(1317-1334) aliisquefontibus. Fontes Castriota Skanderbeg e i Romani Pontefici nel Secolo XV. Typis Josephi Tosini, 1967. Scanderbegi. Munich: Trofenik, 1968. Mihal Duri, 1962. vol Albania) of history 2. Tirana: the sources about (Selected Historinë eShqipërisë Apud Sebastianum Coleti, 1718. Venice, I-II. 1899. Pars Illustrantia. Levantis atque Venetas Graecas Vol. 1198-1549.Rome: I: Typis Vaticanis, 1863. disposita. chronologica acserie collecta depromta vaticanis ex tabulariis nondum edita disposita abAugustino. Vol.Rome: 1. Typis Vaticanis, 1859; Osnabrück,reprint 1968. chronologica acserie collecte de prompta. Vaticanis ex tabularis edita nondum partem Tirana andPrishtina: DPA and Ekskluzive, 2002. Reprint 1913-1918. Holzhausen, vols. Vienna: 2 Illustrantia. Aetatis Albaniae Mediae e dai processi concistoriali. Verona: Grafiche P2, 1984. Verona: Grafiche P2,1987. Gregorianae, 1952. Universitatis Pontificiae Typis Rome: Orientalis. Canonici Juris Codicem redigendum ad Commissio Pontificia þ ek, and Milan von Šufflay eds. Acta et Diplomata res 176 CEU eTD Collection Abulafia, David. “Charles of Anjou reassessed.” Journal of Medieval History 26, no. 1 no. 26, History Medieval Journal of Anjou“Charles reassessed.” of David. (March Abulafia, Literature: c. Secondary ______. Geschichte des genannt Grossen Castriotto Skanderbeg, Königvon Albanien, und Abregédes actionsl’histoireZannowich,la Stefano. de deScanderbeg, vie deet et roi d’Albanie ______andLuan përHistorinë Malltezi. Dokumente eShqipërisë tëShekullitXV (1440- ShekullitZamputi, të Dokumenta Injac. XV përHistorinë eShqipërisë of (Documents the Winkelmann, ed.Sizilische Eduard, Kanzleiordnungen und Päpstliche und Kanzleigebräuche des Anjou-Korbol. az Emlekek Diplomacziai ______. MonumentaMagyar HungariaeHistorica. Wenzel,Codex diplomaticus Gustav, ed. Arpadianus continuatus. Vol. 8.Pest,1870. Wadding, Luca.Annales Ordinis Minorum et trium Ordinum a S.Franciscoinstitutorum, curaJ. Closes communesVidal,XII (1334-1342). Lettres Lettres des d’Avignon.Benoit J.M.ed. papes ______. Contributi Rome:alla Cronologia Accademia Reale 1942,1944. Albanese. D’Italia, 2000): 93-114. von Grossherzog Epiros. N.A.,1780. duc d’Epire. Berlin, 1777. 1405) (Documents of fifteenththe century about History the of Albania.) 1987. Tirana, fifteenth century about History the Albania.)of Vol. (1479-1499). Tirana, IV/1 1967. 1880. Jahrhunderts.Universitäts-Buchhandlung, Innsbruck: derWagnerschen XIII. Verlag Acta ExteraI-III.Budapest: A.Tud, Akadémia M. Könyvkiado-Hivatalaban, 1874-1876. M. Fonsecae abEbora, 1-12. Rome, 1731-1745. Fontemoing, 1913. de Rome. Paris: et d’Athènes françaises écoles des Bibliothéque duVatican. registres les d’aprés analysees ou laFrance. Publiées que lespays autres intéressant Patentes et 177 CEU eTD Collection ______. “Kosovahapësirate ish-jugosllavisë në TrevatEtnike mesjetën dhe në ehershme” Vol. People). Albanian the of (History . e Popullit Historia eds. al. et Skënder Anamali, Amalgià, Roberto. Albania. Rome: Paolo Cremonese, 1930. i Akademia eRPSSh,Instituti e Shkencave përEpokën Studime eSkënderbeut Historisë. në mbiKosovën dhe Shqiptarët vërteta E i eRPSSh,Instituti Historisë. Akademia eShkencave Ahmeti, Musa, and eds. DarkoSagrak, Dr. Milan pl. Šufflay-Izabrani eseji, i rasprave in Objects andarcheological në(Roads Shqipëri arkeologjike dhe objekte Rrugë Adami, Jovan. Mission the in1350.” ______. “GenoaBabilano Lomellino Seas: the of of the and Security ______. Italy, Sicily and Mediterranean the London: Variorum 1100-1400. Reprints, 1987. ______. “TheAragonese Kingdom Albania:Anjouof an Project of 1311-1316,” Western______. The Struggle Kingdoms, 1200-1500:The Mediterranean Dominion for ______, ed.TheNew Cambridge Cambridge: Medieval History. vol. V:1198-1300. Prishtinë dhei Instituti Historisë Tiranë, 31-54.Tirana, 1996. Middle Ages). InÇështja eKosovës: Një problem historik dhe aktual, Early i ed.Instituti in the Historisë Ex-Jugosllavia of space in the territories ethnic the and (Kosovo I. Tirana: 2000. Toena, (Studies onthe Epoque of Scanderbeg).vols. 3 Tirana: MihalDuri, 1989. Jugosllavi Truthabout(The Kosova and the Abanians in Jugoslavia). 1990. Tirana, Darko Sagrak,1999, 2000. Milan von and Šufflay articles).– Essays, Zagreb: studies selected 2vols. Nakladnik, Albania). Tirana, 1983. Papers of Britishthe School Romeat XLV(1977): 272-279. Mediterranean. in of Studies Honour D. Jacoby) 1-13 (1995): inMedieval the Contacts 10(= Intercultural Review Historical Mediterranean London: Longman, 1997. University Press, 1999. þ lanci (Dr. 178 CEU eTD Collection Benson, Robert, L. The Bishop-Elect: A Study in Medieval Ecclesiastical Office. Princeton, New Mélangesd’archéologie In Beratinvs” Pvrpvrevs “Evangeliorvm Codex Graecvs Batiffol, Pierre. Cambridge Barrell,AndrewThe Papacy, Northern England, 1342–1378. D.M. and Scotland ______. “Thein Making of in theMiddle Ages: a Bishop Law Pope ThePartof Fact.” and the of Constitutional,Legal Barraclough, Aspects Geoffrey.Church History and Provisions: Papal fogli) cartine. e tre (in geograficatre allascala1:500000 L’Albania. carta una Con ______. nell’Albania A. Degrand Francese console del archeologica “UnaScoperta Antonio. Baldacci, Serbia, Bosnia, Bulgaria, della slavi e gli Cattolica Chiesa la fra Relazioni Delle Pietro. Balan, Atiya, Aziz Suryal. The Crusade in the Later Middle Ages. London: Methuen and Co. Ltd., 1938. dell’Albania carta un’antica di varii e topponimi monti, fiumi, Chiese, Localita, F. Armao, Arbel,Benjamin,Bernard Hamilton and DavidJacoby, eds.Latins and Greeksinthe Eastern Angold, Michael, ed.The Cambridgeof History Christianity.vol. 5.. Jersey: Princeton Jersey:University Princeton 1968. Press, d’histoire.et Vol.358-376. V(1885): University Press, 1995. The Catholic Historical Review XIX, no. 3 (October, 1933). Administrative in Laterthe Middle Ages. Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1935. Rome:per L’Europa Istituto Orientale. 1930. 1-4. Italianadella Geografica 6,(1899): Bolletino Societa Settentrionale.” Pace,1880. Rome:Erzegovina. della Tipografia Rome, 1933-XI. XXVI/. Politica-storia-economia Serie. Rome. Seconda per l’Europa Orientale” /Pubblicazioni “dell’ facsimile – annesso Istituto della carta). (Con Italiana Geografica Reale Società della gli auspici sotto Pubblicato settentrionale. Mediterranean After 1204.Wiltshire: Frank CassandLtd. 1989. Co. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2006. 179 CEU eTD Collection ______. La Gréce continentale et la Moree Voyage, sejour et études historiques ou1840et études lasejour Voyage, et La Moree Gréce continentale et ______. françaisel’établissementla______. “Ded’une Principaute quartiéme enGréce,aprés Buchon, Jean Alexandre. Recherches et materiaux pour servir a une histoire de lahistoire domination de materiauxa une servir pour et Alexandre. Recherches Buchon, Jean ______. L’églisel’orient e au Moyen Age. Paris, 1928. ______. Lesinstitutions de l’empirebyzantin. Paris: Albin Michel, 1970. Bréhier, Bisanzio: Louis. Vitaemorte di impero. Genova:un Ecig, 1995(1946). Bredenkamp,Francois. The of EmpireByzantine Thessaloniki:Thessaloniki (1224-1242). ______. „La Bizantina diCarlopolitica dal I d’Angiò Archiviole 1266 al1271.“ Storico per Borsari, “Federico Silvano. II el’Oriente Rivista Bizantino”. Italiana Storica 63(1951):279-291. për çliriminBogdani, kundër “Lufta dhe eKrahinës Pranvera. së Venedikut qyteteve të Shkodrës Zur Karolus, princeps etmonarchaKarlingisBoehm, Europae. totius “De imperator Laetitia. Blouin,Francis X, Archives:An Inventory Jr.Vatican Historical of and Guideto Documents the Blet, S.J. Pierre. Histoire de la Représentation Diplomatique du Saint Siège des origines à l’aube à desorigines Diplomatique duSaintSiège la Pierre. de Représentation Histoire Blet, S.J. 1841. Paris: Libr.Charlos Gosselin, 1843. Croisade.” Revue de Paris. July, 1843, Paris: Impr. H. Fournier et Cie. 1842. Grec ala suite delaQuatriene Croisade. 1-2. Part Paris: Aug. Desrez,1811,1840. française aux XIII aux française Municipality of Thessaloniki, Center, Thessaloniki 1996. History 319-351. province napoletane 74(1955): 1405) Studime Historike 2(1983):151-175. liberation andof its regionof the endmiddle atthe Shkodra towns of year1404, the of saj në vitit fund te 1404, mesi i 1405” (Theagainstwar Venetian the Republic about 88 1-35.(1968): Görres-Gesellschaft der Jahrbuch Historisches Anjou.“ von I. Karls Orientalpolitik Holy See. Oxford, N.Y., 1998. du XIX e siècle. Collectanea Archivi Vaticani 9. Vatican City: Archivio Vaticano, 1982. e , XIV e , et XV e siécles. Dans les provinces démembrées de l’Empire de démembrées provinces les Dans siécles. 180 CEU eTD Collection Chalandon, Ferdinand. Histoire de la Domination Normande en Italie. vol. I. Paris: Picard, 1907. Medievale. Storia di Questioni Nuove In Medioevo.” nel l’Italia e “Bisanzio Roberto. Cessi, Seminar London A ClassicCity-state. and NewYork: Carter, FrancisW. (Ragusa): Dubrovnik metropolita“I Studia secondoGraziano.” Caron,del II(1954): Pier Gratiana Giovanni. poteri Carboni,Andrea,“‘Sanior pars’edelezioni per fino leepiscopali lotta alla Archivio investiture.” e con Venezia e commerciali politici nei d’Angiò Carlorapporti Francesco. Carabellese, ______. “Etnogjeneza e nëshqiptar popullit dritën e historisë.” (Ethnogenesis Albanian the of Buda, Aleks.“Rreth disa çështjeve të historisë së formimit të popullit shqiptar, të gjuhës e ______. Chroniques étrangères expéditions aux relatives le françaises pendant XIII françaiseRécherchesla historiques etseshautes______. sur Principaute baronnies.de Morée françaiseRécherchesla historiques etseshautes______. sur Principaute baronnies.de Morée Nouvelles______. recherchesla Principauteetses historiques Française sur hautes deMorée Milano: Marzorati, 1969. Press, 1972. 251-277. giuridico‘FilippoSerafini’ 6e série 27(1960):76-127. l’Oriente: Documenti e Monografie. Bari: Trani, Vecchi, 1911, XLIII-177. people in lightthe of historiography). Historike Studime 3(1982): 169-190. Studime Historike 1(1980):165-188. kulturës së tij” (About some issues of the formation history of the Albanian people). Paris: A. Pilon, 1875. Princée de Morée. Tome 2. Paris: Jules Renouard et Cie, et TomeParis: JulesRenouard 1845. Princée deMorée. 2. la de suivi duCodeDiplomatique poéme grecinedit etautre Koyngestas Biblion tes Vol. Paris: Jules 1-. Cie, et Renouard 1845. Paris,de Morée. 1843. eclaircissements historiques, genealogiues etnumismatiques surla française principatue aux servir decomplement pour croisade laquatriéme àlasuiteBaronnies de e siècle. 181 CEU eTD Collection Daci, Selim. “Forcimi i familjeve feudale dhe zotërimet e tyre në krahinën e Lezhës në shek. Lezhës e në krahinën e tyre feudale zotërimet dhe i familjeve “Forcimi Daci, Selim. û ______. Antici monasteri Benedictini benevolenzee loro sociali in Albania.Rome: Laciviltà ______. L’Albania l’opera egli atraverso scritti di italianoun grande Missionarioil P. ______. Saggiodi Storico un Regesto dalla dell’Albania. Accademia Premiato R. d’Italia. Cordignano, Fulvio Padiglioneand Giuseppe Valentini. dell’Albania Il allaprima mostra ý Coco, Primaldo. “I Francescani inAlbania”. Studi Francescani 4 (1933):228-243. Clissold, Stephen. Storia Gli dellaJugoslavia: Slavi del Sud dalle origini E. ad oggi. Torino: Papal Kyer. Denote “Legatus etNuntius 1245-1378”.Medieval Cliffort, I. Envoys, asUsed to û ur olak, Nikola and Ive Mažuran. Janjevo – Sedam stoljeca opstojnosti Hrvata na (Janjeva Kosovu Hrvata –Sedam opstojnosti stoljeca Janjevo olak, andIve Mažuran. Nikola irkovi þLü , Slobodan. “Gra , Slobodan. Lezha centuries.) during XIII-XIV Studime1 (1989):97-104. Historike region feudal familiespossessions andtheirin XIII-XIV” (Theof strengtheningthe of the (Zbornik radova 44 Vizantološkog instituta) (2007): 465-472. cattolica, 1929. 1934. DomenicoPasi I. (1847-1914).3vols. S. per l’Europa Rome:Istituto Orientale, 1933- Tipografia 1937-40. Shkodër: dell’immacolata, triennale delle italiane terre d’oltremare. Firenze, 1940. – Seven centuries of Croatians’the survivalinKosovo). Zagreb: Udruga“Janjevo”, 2000. Einaudi, 1969. Studies 40(1978):473-478. (Zbornik Vizantološkogradova instituta) Studies 43 (2006): 26-29. Byzantine Relationship). Serbian-Byzantine of century last the in years ü , Sima. “Poslednje uposlednjemgodine stole þ anica and the cult of the Saintly Prince Lazar.” Byzantine Studies Byzantine Lazar.” Prince Saintly the of cult the and anica ü usrpsko-vizantijskih odnosa“ usrpsko-vizantijskih last (The 182 CEU eTD Collection Dondaine, Antoine. “Contra Graecos. Premiers ecrits polemiques des Dominicaens d’Orient,” Dominicaens des polemiques ecrits Premiers Graecos. “Contra Antoine. Dondaine, Dodi murale e datimi evjetër ______”Piktura isaj i ekishës sëRubikut (Theold painting ri.” ______. “Kisha eShënnëMërisë Vaun e Dejës” (The Church inof S. Mary Vau Deja). ______. “Mbi disa panjohura piktor ikonaNikollës të të dhe (About someOnufer Kipriotit.” ______. LaPainture Murale duMoyen Age enAlbanie. Tirana, 1974. Dhamo, Dhorka. “ - Figura e shquar e artit mesjetar shqiptar.” Studime Historike 2 (1980): Desprairies, André. L’élection des évêques parleschapitres auXIII des évêques André. L’élection Desprairies, Dellaville le Roulx, J. La France en Orient au XIV D’Avril,“La Adolphe. Serbie RevueChrétienne” del’Orient Chrétien (1896): 481-498. Project: Archeological Regional Durrës “The etc. Pojani Iris , L., Afrim Davis, Jack 4 no. 4, Japigia dell”Adriatico” marittimo diritto del unitari Mariano.”Caratteri D’Amelio, Dagron, Gilbert. Emperor and Priest: The Imperial Office in Byzantium. Past and Present ü , Lazar. “Der Beitrag Milan Šufflays zur Albanischen Geschichtsforschung.” Beiträge zur Beiträge Albanischen Geschichtsforschung.” Šufflays zur “DerBeitrag Milan Lazar. , Archivum Archivum Fratrum 348-87. Praedicatorum 21 (1951): undKenntnis Südosteuropas desNahen 8(1969): Orients 47-67. in church of the andits newStudime datation). Historike 2 (1964):87-96. Studime Historike 3(1964):47-70. 117-124. unknown of NicolausKiprioti). Onufri painter the and Historike Studime 3(1966): 151-178. vols. Paris: Ernest Thorin, 1886. 72, no.1 (2003): 41-119. Archeologocial Survey in the Territory of Epidamnus/ Dyrrachium in Albania.”Hesperia 332.(1933): Press, 2003. Cambridgeand University JeanBirrell. NewYork: U.K. Tr. Publications. Cambridge, e siècle: Expéditions du Maréchal 2 duMaréchal Expéditions Boucicaut. siècle: e siécle. Paris,1922. 183 CEU eTD Collection ______. “Genesis and Failure of the Albanian State in Albanian XVCenturies.”Failure______. “Genesis theStudies XIVand In the State and of L’Albanie Venice, Byzance ______. et entre Reprints, London: Xe-XVesiècles. Variorum ______. “Le laBassin Adriatique, Balkanique exutoireafin duXV ducommerce ______. “Formatdhee pranisë shqiptare brigjet nga pasojat latine nëshek.XIderi në rënien e mesjetës” nëdhe të fund tëBallkanit hapësiratebrendëshme Alain.“Shqiptarët Ducellier, in (TheAlbanian“ shqiptarë në shekullitXIV.” ______. Greqi Greece diaspora gjatë Drançolli, Jahja. “Lidhjet e bujarëve raguzanë me Durrësin gjatë shek. XII-XIV” (The network of Doumerc,“De Bernard. etla Scodrensi obsidione vénitienne expugnatione: findel’Albanie à Alain Hommage ses etpériphéries. Byzance eds. Picard, Christophe and Bernard Doumerc, erroresGraecorum leset ______. “Nicolas ducontra sources de SaintThomas.” deCotrone on Kosova. Ed. Arshi Pipa and Sami Repishti. N.Y.: Columbia University Press, 1984. 1987. 1991. Lethielleux, P. Paris: Lethielleux. P. Editions andC.Morrisson. Lefort, Kravari, J. V. Ed. voie de mer.” In Hommes et richesses dans l’Empire byzantin. Vol. II: VIII Vol.II: byzantin. l’Empire dans etrichesses In Hommes voie demer.” Historike 1(1991):171-184. the during from StudimeVenetian thefallcoast Duchy, 1213). XIcentury the of to DukatitVenedikas, 1213”(Forms and consequences of Latin inthe Presence Albanian the HistorisëTirana, Tiranë, 65-72. 1996. Kosovës: historik Një problem dhe i aktual, ed.Instituti i Historisë dhe Prishtinë Instituti (Albanians and the inner space of the Balkans in the end of the Middle Ages). In Çështja e during the fourteenth century). Historike Studime 149-178. 3(1987): 193-198.(1986): 3 centuries). Historike Studime XII-XIV duringthe nobles Durrës with Ragusan the Doumerc andChristophePicard, CNRS/Université 219-237. 2004. deToulouse, AlainDucellier. Eds.Bernard périphéries.(1463-1479). InByzance Hommageà etses Ducellier. CNRS/Université deToulouse, 2004. Divus 28(1950):313-340. Thomas e -XV e siècle: La e siécle. 184 CEU eTD Collection ______. “Zhvillime Durrësitdhe politike të krahinës së tij në shek. fillim të XI”(Political Dulaj, Edmond. “Konceptet ‘Epir’ dhe ‘Epirot’ në shekujt XIII-XVI” (Concepts Epir and Epirot ______. “Kriptokristianizmi ifshehtë)(Krishterimi dhe Kuvendi i Arbnit. (The Crypto- “Muzakajt______. – Lidhëzefuqishme kohëveparaosmane midis dhe (The osmane” “Fasada eShqipërisë osmane. shek.(The i Qyteti ______. bregdetare gjatë Vlorës XV-XVII” dhe eAjdonatit Mazrakut Kazatë nëosmane. Çamërinë ekonomia “Shoqëria dhe Duka, Ferit. ______. Leséglises séparées. Paris, 1856. Sonder- Zeitschrift. Byzantinische Ecclésiastique.” “L’Illyricum Olivier. Marie Louis Duchesne, ______. “Gjendja eKepitRodonitnëtë fillimtëshek.XVsipas disa Raguzane.” dokumenteve La façade______. maritime del’Albanie et Valonamoyen au age, Durazzo duXIeauXVe Studime Historike 2(1990):131-150. developments in Durrës andits surrounding atthe beginningof eleventh the century). 31. centuries).in XIII-XVI the InStudime përepokëneSkënderbeut, vol. Tirana, I. 1989:22- 31-41.(2003): Christianity (Hidden Christianity) andthe Assembly Arbni). Studimeof Historike 3-4 Historike 1-2(2004): 7-17. Studime times). Ottoman and Preottoman linkbetween the Muzakas –Apowerful centuries). Studime Historike 7-16. 3-4(2004): of Albania theXV–XVII town during façadeVlora Ottoman the maritime of the 25-39. Studime Historikecentury). 1-2(2007): halfof and (Second sixteeth Ajdonatthe Mazrak Kazasof in Çamëria: (Society Economy Ottoman and eshek.XVI).” edytë (gjysma Abdruck. (Leipzig: B.G.Teubner, 531-550. 1892): documentragusains). Studime Historike 123-132. 1(1977): (La situation du CapRodoni au debutduXVesiècle d’apres quelquesnuouveax siècle. Greece, Thessaloniki: for Balkan Institute Studies, 1981. 185 CEU eTD Collection ______. Geschichte derHalbinsel Stuttgart andMorea. Tubingen, 1836. Fallmerayer, Jakob Ph. Fragmente aus dem Orient. 2vols. Stuttgart and Tubingen, 1845. e in Dalmazia istituzione loro della Primordi dai Minori Frati dei Storia Donato. Fabianich, Eubel, im “Die währenddes14.Jahrhunderts P.Conrad. der DominikanerMissionsgebiet und Albania).Dardania Sacra of në (The Christian “Shenjtërit Shqipëri” e Krishterë ______. Lanham, 42. Dictionaries Historical European Albania. of Dictionary Historical Robert. Elsie, Džidrova, Ljubinka. “Crusaders in the Central Balkans.” In The Crusades and the Military Orders ______. Byzantium and RomanPrimacy. the York:Fordham New University 1966. Press, ______. Gli nellaSlavi storia e nella civiltà europea.Bari: DedaloLibri, 1968. Dvornik, Francis. in European TheSlavs History and Civilization. NewJersey: Rutgers Durham, Thomas. Serbia: The Rise and the Fall of a Medieval Empire. Jork, England: The Ebor Dunbabin, CharlesAnjou: Kingshipandin State-Making Jean. Power, I of the Thirteenth- Le les l’Adriatique:Balkan Albert. Les Bulgares Dumont, l’administration en et Albanais; et Bossina. 3vols. Zadar: Tipographia Fratelli 1863. Battara, Verlagshandlung, 1897. des Jubiläum Deutschen in CampoSanto Freiburg Stephan im Rom. Ed. Ehses. Breisgau: Herdersche Elfhundertjährigen zum Festschrift In Bisthümer.” errichteten Franziskaner 3 (2001):181-205. Maryland TheScarecrowPress, and Oxford: Inc., 2004. University, 2001. Medieval Central European of Studies, Budapest:Laszlovszky, Department 187-211. Expanding the Frontiers of ZsoltHunyadiChristianity. Ed. and József University Press, 1962. Press, 1989. Century London Europe. and Longman, NewYork: 1998. academique, 1874. Turquie, Lavie Campagnes, La des etl’Helenisme.Panslavisme Librairie Paris: 186 CEU eTD Collection Finlay, George. A History of Greece from Its Conquest by the Romans to the Present Time. Vol. Basic Ottoman the EmpireFinkel, 1300-1923.N.Y.: Caroline. Osman’sDream.of Story The Fine, John V. A. Jr. The Late Medieval______. “Papal Reserved and Powers the Limitations onthe Authority.”Legatine InPopes, Balkans. A Critical Survey from the Late Twelfth ______. “Legatus Apostolice Sedis” The Pope’s “Alter Ego” according to Thirteenth-Century according to “Alter Ego” Pope’s Apostolice Sedis” The “Legatus ______. Figueira, C. Robert. “The Classification of Medieval Papal Legates in the Liber extra.” Archivum Festa, N. “Le Lettere Greche di Federigo II.” Archivio Storico Italiano. Serie V.vol. XIII (1894): the and Administration Byzantine the on Studies Balkans: the on Byzantium . Ferluga, Casa ______. LaChiesaStudi Latinavol. Editrice inOriente. Religiosi, Mazziana, 1-III. 1973, Fedalto, Giorgo. “Problemi di Cronotassi e di Giurisdizione nei Vescovadi del Ducatodi Durazzo Faveyrial, Histoirel'Albanie. Jean-Claude. de Robert Ed. Elsie. Dukagjini, Peja: 2001. in Nestor Tr. në ______. Elementi Element albanische Griechenland). shqiptar Greqi. (Das III. Oxford: Travel Clarendon Press,1877. Books, 2006. Century Ottomanto the AnnArbor:The UniversityConquest. Press,of 1994. 198-211.Chodorow, Ithaca andLondon: Cornell University Press, 1989. Teachers, CanonLaw and in James MiddleAges.Ed. the Ross-Sweeney and Stanley Canon Law. Studi Medievali, 3 historiae 211-228. pontificiae 21 (1983): 1-34. southern Slavs from the VII to the XII centuries. Amsterdam: Adolf M. Hakkert, 1976. 1976, 1978. Olschki, 1986:49-64. S. Leo VI. Firenze: e Testi Albanesi, in Studi S.J.Studi di Valentini, Giuseppe, onore eOrientali Bizantini Balcanici, Albanologici Studi Occidentale” Dominazione alla fino Tirana: Saraçi:Nepravishta, 2003. rd Serie XXVII,no. Serie 2 (1986):527-574. 187 CEU eTD Collection Gega, Reshat. “La Chapelle de l'Amphithéâtre de Durrës.” In XL Corso diCulturasull'Arte InXLCorso deDurrës.” l'Amphithéâtre de “LaChapelle Gega, Reshat. ______. “Greco-Latin of Relations ontheEve Byzantinethe Restoration: Battle The of ______. EmperorMichael and Palaiologos the West (1258-1282): A inStudy Byzantine-the Two______. ByzantineinAges EastandWorlds West: Latin Middle and of Christendom through Seen Civilization and Society, Church, Byzantium, John. Deno Geanakoplos, Gay, Le Jules. VI etlespape Clément(1342-1352). Paris: affairs d’Orient nouvelle Société de Ganzer, Klaus. Papsttum inund Bistumsbesetzungen von IXbisder ZeitGregor Bonifaz VIII: Friedländer, in Ina (Feinberg).Die Päpstlichen Legaten Deutschland und Italien des am Ende Franz Verlag, Steiner Stuttgart: derNeuzeit. und desMittelalters Frenz, Thomas. Papsturkunden fifteenth in the Albanians (Thelands of the në XV.” shek. e shqiptarëve “Trojet Kristo. Frashëri, People). Albanian the of (History shqiptar popullit e Historia Islami. Selim and Kristo Frashëri, esu’loro Manfredi Re del moglie seconda sulla Dissertazione Domenico. Forges-Davanzati, Ravennate e Bizantina. Ravenna, 1993: 527-536. Ravennate eBizantina. Ravenna, 1993: Pelagonia-1259.”Oaks Papers 7 Dumbarton (1953): 99-141. Latin Relations. Harvard Cambridge, University Massachussetts: Press, 1959. 1966. . Studies in Ecclesiastical and Cultural History. Oxford: Basil Blackwell, Contemporary Eyes.and Chicago London:University of Chicago Press, 1984 librairie etd’édition, 1904. 1968. Kologne etal.: derpäpstlichen BöhlauEin BeitragReservationen. Verlag, zurGeschichte XII. Jahrhunderts (1181-1198). Berlin: EEbering, 1928. 2000. century) InStudime përEpokën e Skëndërbeut, vol. Tirana, I. 1989:7-21. vol.I. Prishtinë, 1967. figliuolo. Naples, 1791. 188 CEU eTD Collection Grabian’ski,Alessandro. “Due chiese, duedestini.” Orientale L’Europa 17(1939):245-268. Paderborn: ______. Die ApostolischenFerdinand KammerunterBenedikt Einnahmen XII. der Paderborn, XXII. Johann unter Kammer Apostolischen der Einnahmen Die Emil. Göller, Goldstein, Ivo. Croatia: A History. Tr. NikolinaGoldstein, Croatia: Jovanovi Tr. AHistory. Ivo. in Skopje-Prizren Centuries). nëpërShekuj. (Bishopric Gjini,Shkup-Prizren Ipeshkvia Gaspër. about the (Data në shek.“Të mbiveshjennëShqipëri Gjergji,Andromaqi. XIV-XV.” dhëna Gilkes, Oliver, Richard AndrewCrowson, Hodges,Kosta Lako,Joanita Vroom. “Medieval Alberto.Ghinato, “Giovanni da Pian del EncyclopediaCarpine.” VI:595. Catholica Gelzer,“Der Heinrich. Patriarchat vonAchrida,Geschichte und Abhandlungen Urkunden.” der Spalatina, Tipografia Sociale Balšidi. Spalato: la dei La Zeddae Dinastia Giuseppe. Gelcich, Gegaj, Athanase. L’Albanie et l’Invasion turque l’Invasion turque au XV Athanase. L’Albanieet Gegaj, Schoningh, 1920. Ferdinand Schöningh, 1910. 1999. Zagreb, : 1992. Drita. 141-150. dressing in Albania in fourteenth the and fifteenth centuries). Studime Historike 4 (1967): 343-353. XXIX (2002): Medievale and2001.”Archeologia Triconch atthe Excavations 2000 Palace Butrint: Wissenschaften 5 (1903):. Philologisch-Historischen Klasse derköniglich sächsischen Gesellschaftder 1890. Recueil Bibliothèque deL’université, 1937. e siècle. Paris,Louvain: Bureauxdu siècle. ü . McGill-Queen’s University University . McGill-Queen’s Press, 189 CEU eTD Collection ______. The Latin Church in states: Crusader the secularthe church. London: Variorum, 1980. ______. PristerJohn, Mongols, Hampshire, the and TenLostTribes. the Aldershot, Great ______. The Crusades. Gloucestershire, Stroud, Publishing, UK.:Sutton 1998. Sources. 1450:Selected heresies______. Christian in Byzantine world, c.650-c. the dualist ______. Crusaders,Cathars, and holy the England: Aldershot, places. 1999. Ashgate, ______. The Leper King and His Heirs : BaldwinIVand Crusader the Kingdom Jerusalem. of Hamilton, Bernard. The Christian World of the Middle Ages. Stroud, Glos.: Sutton, 2003. ______. Reise durch GebietedesDrindie und Wardar.Vienna, 1867. Hahn, Johann Georg von. Albanesische Studien. Jena: Verlag von Friedrich Mauke, 1854. Skëndërbeutkomparative. nëdritën e studimeve e shtetittë „Marrëdhëniet Hadri, Flamur. nei i Savoia e monferrato I orientale. Mediterraneo nel europee Dinastie Walter. Haberstumpf, Gjergji. Kishave Gusho, Krishtërimit të Mbi dhe e (About the përhapjen nëRrethin Pogradecit Sapa:1291-1941). Dioceses of (The 1291-1941 i Dioqezi Sapës. Meshtar. Gurakuqi, Gaspër në Kultura Shqiptare dhe e Marin Barletit ‘Historia eSkenderbeut’ Fadil. Grajcevci, Mr. Britain : Variorum, 1996. 1998. Press, University Manchester Manchester: Hamilton. Bernard and JanetHamilton Tr. Cambridge, UK: University Cambridge Press, 2000. Albanologjike, Seria eShkencave Historike 26(1996):57-70. Gjurmime studies).” inof lightcomparative the state Scanderbeg’s of (Relations secoli Torino:XII-XV. Edizioni Scriptorum, 1995. Poradeci, 2000. spread of and churchesDija- the in Christianity Pogradec: Region the Pogradeci). of ZojaShkodër: eMirë, 1943. fifteenthPrishtina, century). 1998. Shekullin inXV (‘History Scanderbeg’of AlbanianCulture of Barleti and the the 190 CEU eTD Collection ______. “King ______. Louis theGreatof CrusadesHungary the 1342-1382.” Slavonic andEast and ______. The Italian Crusades: ThePapal-Anjou Alliance andagainst Crusades the Christian ______. The Avignon Papacy andtheCrusades,1305-1378. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1986. Housley, TheCrusades Later Norman. 1274-1580: From toAlcazar.Oxford:Lyons Oxford Crosses Encolpione (Medieval në gjetura Shqipëri” të mesjetare “Kryqe-Enkolpione Afrim.Hoti, Munich: bisder FrühzeitHösch, GeschichtederBalkanländer: zurGegenwart, Von Edgar. York, Albania. of New Albania”. Perspectives of “Byzantium emergence and Hill,Stephen. Kohlhammer,W. Kologne, Verlag Mainz: Karl Stuttgart, Anjou.von Berlin, I. Herde, Peter. “BetejaHaxhihasani, (The eFushë-Kosovës 1389 nëe vitit Qamil. shqiptare” epikënpopullore Hampe, Karl. Germany under the Salian and Hohenstaufen Emperors. Tr. Ralph Bennett. Oxford: The Epiros: geography,remains,______. history ancient the and the andEpiros topography of of Journal Egnatia.” The Via Partof the Western “The Lemprière. Geoffrey Nicholas Hammond, European European Review 62 (1984):192-208. Lay 1254-1343.Oxford: ClarendonPowers, 1986. Press, University Press, 1992. Found inAlbania). Iliria 1-2(1995): 241-48. Verlag C.H.Beck,1998. 1992: 43-48. 1979. 163-98.(1989): Battle of of Kosova year1389in the Albanianthe folkStudime Historike epique).4 Blackwell, 1973. areas. Oxford:adjacent Clarendon P., 1967. Roman 64(1974):185-194.Studies 191 CEU eTD Collection ______. Trade, commodities______. Trade, and shipping in medievalthe Mediterranean. Aldershot, Jacoby, David. Byzantium, Latin Romania and the Mediterranean. Aldershot: Ashgate, 2001. ______. “Denkmäler verschiedener Altersstufen in Albanien.” Wisseschaftliche Mitteilungen ______. “Alte Kirchen und Kirchenruinen in Albanien.”Wissenschaftliche Mitteilungen aus “Mbretërí ______. (The Kingdom e ShqipërisëAlbania). 1267-1373” of Dituria 12 Ippen, “Contributions Theodor. àl’histoire del’Albanie auXVedu XIIIe siècle, 1204-1444.” ______. Philip deMézières (1327-1405).Paris: Librairie Émile Bouillon, 1896. Iorga, Nicola. Byzantium after Byzantium. Tr. Laura Treptow. Ia LauraTreptow. Tr. Byzantium. after Nicola. Byzantium Iorga, (The në Mesjetare” dheheterodoksisë Shqipërine “Çështje dualiste herezise Ylber. të Hysa, Hussey, J.etal. eds.TheCambridge Medieval History. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, Hupchick, Denis P and Harold E. Cox. The Palgrave Concise Crusades and Orders Expanding Hunyadieds. The andMilitary Zsolt, József Laszlovszky,the Historical Atlas of the Balkans. Hampshire, Variorum UK: Reprints, 1997. aus Bosnien und HercegovinaX(1907): 3-70. Bosnien und HercegovinaVII(1900): 231-242 and VIII(1902):131-144. (December 1928):376-377. Albanie 4(1932):28-35. Studies, 2000. International of Institute Romanian the with in cooperation Studies Romanian Albanologjike, Seria eShkencave Historike 26(1996):39-56. question inof dualist heresy and medieval heterodoxy Albania). Gjurmime 1966. Palgrave,N.Y.: 2001. Central University,European 2001. of DepartmentMedieval Studies, Budapest: Frontiersthe Medieval Latin Christianity. of ú i et al: The Center for i Center al: The et 192 CEU eTD Collection ______. “Stiletmureve e ityre.” teLisitdhe problemi datimitte styles (The Lisi,wallsof Korça). inof the region (Medieval Castles eKorçës.” nemesjetare pellgun “Kulla ______. of years thousand (Five Shqipëri. në Fortifikime Vjet Mijë Pesë Gjerak. Karaiskaj, Princeton, Theory. Political inMedieval A Study Bodies, Two King' The H. Ernst Kantorowicz, Jugie, Pierre.“Le Biographieétude d’une et Cardinal Gui de Bologne familia (1316-1373). ______. Geschichte derBulgaren. Verlag Prag: vonF. Tempsky, 1876, ______. “Das Christlichein Element Nomenklatur derBalkanländer.“ der topographischen ______. Geschichte derSerben. Gotha: vol. I. Friedrich Andreas Perthes A.-G, 1911. Jire Jire Tr. Byzantinism). and (Byzantium Bizantinizmi dhe Bizanti Heald. James Romilly Jenkins, Jedin, H., R. Scott and A. Latourette. Atlas Kirchengeschichte. Herder, 1970. ______. “The Societies:of Encounter WesternTwo andConquerors in Byzantines the Latin ______. “FromByzantium andChange.”Romania:to Mediterranean Continuity þ þ ek, Constantin. Staat und Gesellschaft im mittelalterlichen Serbien. Studien zur Studien Serbien. mittelalterlichen im Gesellschaft und Staat Constantin. ek, ek, Carl. La civilisation Serbe au Moyen-Age.Paris: Editions Bossard, 1920. and problem the theirStudimeof datation). Historike 4(1973): 105-114. Studime Historike 2(1975):197-208. in Albania). Tirana, 1981. Princeton N.Y.: University 1997. Press, le Paris, paléographe. pour 1986. diplomecardinalice.” d’archiviste Thèse Historische Klasse 136(1897):1-98. Sitzungsberichte Akademieder Wissenschaften. derKaiserlichen Philosophisch- Hölder, 1912-1919. Kulturgeschichtebis des 4vols. 13. 15. Jahrhunderts. Kommission Vienna: beiIm Alfred Nestor Nepravishta. Tirana: Plejad,Nestor 2001. 873-906.(1973): Peloponnesus after theHistorical Review 1(1989): 4,no. 1-44. Fourth Crusade.” The American Historical Review 78, no. 4 193 CEU eTD Collection ______. „Das Jh.”______. aus 8.-15. Mittelalter: InAlbanien,Schätze dem Land der Skipetaren, 138- Koch, Guntram. Albanien – Kunst undKulturim Land derSkipetaren. Cologne,1989. Klai Kirsch,Die JohannesPeter. Päpstlichen Kollektorien in Deutschland währenddes XIV. ______. “Filippoimperatore nominale Id’Angiò, diCostantinopoli.”biograficoDizionario In ______. “Il del 1305fratrattato e GiovanniFilippo18 ottobre I di Taranto I Orsini di ______. Die Von dasKönigreich Anjou Anfänge Regierung KönigKarls II. (1278-1295): der Andreas.“I e Kiesewetter, principi Archiviodi laTaranto GreciaStorico (1294-1373/83.” ______. “Südosteuropaim Kampf zwischen traditioneller Stammesgesellschaftund ______“Vom Amselfeld zurStaatswerdung. Wirtschaft, Politik, undsoziale Strukturen an der in Albanien. Gesellshaft und Familie von Organisation traditionale die und Religion Karl. Kaser, between and D.Theof Kingdom Apostolos the Nicaea Ecclesiastical Controversy Karpozilos, ü , V. Povijest Hrvata od najstarijih vremena do svršetka XIX stolj XIX svršetka do vremena najstarijih od Hrvata Povijest V. , 148. Mainz am Rhein: Philippvon Zabern, 1988. from the antient times to the end of the nineteenth century). Vol. II. Zagreb, 1974. Jahrhunderts. Quellen und Forschungen von der Görres Gesellschaft 3. Paderborn, Ferdinand Schöningh, 1894. 3. Gesellschaft Görres der von Forschungen und Quellen Jahrhunderts. degli 717-723.17 (1997): Italiani Cefalonia perla dell’Epiro.” Archivio conquista PuglieseStorico 47(1994): 277-308. Jahrhunderts. Historische Studien.Husum: Vol. 451. Matthiesen, 1999. Neapel, Grafschaft die und Provence der Mittelmeerraum zu Ausgang des13. Pugliese1-4 (Gennaio-Dicembre 54, no. 2001):53-100. FestschriftH.J. Mezler-Andelberg Graz, zum 1988:257-265.65. Geburtstag. gesellschaftlicher Forschungen Modernisierung.” zur In Kirchengeschichte. Landes-und H. Hofbauer, Vienna, 9-25. 1999. In Balkankrieg:Ed. Jugoslawiens. DieZerstörung europäischen (1389-1918).” Peripherie Tirana, 2000. Principalitythe Thessalonique,Epiros. of 1973. ü a (History of the the of a (History 194 CEU eTD Collection Kreki Storico Rome: Istituto ((1487-1550). Ragusina Ordinis Praedicatorum Congregatio ______. Krasi InAConciseof MiddleAges (1382-1526).” in History E.“Hungary Kovács, the Late Péter (The Shufflay-t.” Milan e veprën në arkeologjike “Vlera Hoxha. Gëzim and Myzafer Korkuti, „Archeology andAmerican in Korkuti, Myzafer M. Petruso. Albania.”Journal of Karl mbi______. “Vërejtje hershëm kristianizmitnë disadukuri transformuese provincën të të (Shek. eRomës me esaj Selinë marrëdhëniet Nova në Epiros “Kisha eProvincës Sonila. Kora, in fortresses medieval (Early nëShqipëri” mesjetare hershme të “Kështjella Damian. Komata, a et puis d’Bar deSultanieh Adamarcheveque aGuillaume relatifs “Documents Charles. Kohler, Jahren. Marburg, ______. Albanienaus2200 –Kulturdenkmäler einesunbekannten Landes ü ü , Stjepan. Domenikanci u srednjovjekovnoj in Medieval Bosni Bosnia. srednjovjekovnoj (Domenicans u Domenikanci , Stjepan. , Barisa. Dubrovnik, Italy, and the Balkans in the Late Middle Ages. London: Variorum Reprints, 1980. Domenicano ,1972. Santa Domenicano Gjakova, 1996. Hungary: The History of Hungary from the to the Present. Ed. István Ed. György 115-176.Budapest:Tóth, Corvina –Osiris,2005. Present. the to Ages Middle Early the from Hungary of History The Hungary: archeological value of Šufflay-s work).Candavia 2(2005): 413-422. Archeology 97, no.4(1993):703-743. early the Christianity in provincethe of of Epiros Nova). Candavia 2(2005):137-146. phenomena transformation several on comments (Some nova.” Epiros Studime Historike 1-13. 3-4(2006): Holy See). with the in its relations Nova” “Epiros Province the Churchof (The V-VI).” Albania). Historike Studime 2(1973):120-128. son entourage (1318-1346).” Revue del’Orient latin 42-44.10 (1903-4): 1985. 195 CEU eTD Collection Lenormant, François. Deux dynasties françaises chez les Slaves Méridionaux aux quatorzième aux Méridionaux Slaves les chez françaises dynasties Deux François. Lenormant, Legrand, Émile. Bibliographie Albanaise:raisonnee Description des ouvrages publies en Le Bras, Gabriel. Leistituzioni ecclesiastiche dellacristianità medievale. Vol. 1-2. Torino: SAIE, Lamattina, Ginestra: Gaetano. Storia di Salerno:un popolo. Dottrinari 1987. Editore, ______. Shkodrane Shekullin XV.Prishtina, 1997. of Islamization and (Peja XV-XVI” shek. në i popullsisë islamizimi dhe “Peja Lulëzim. Lajçi, some (About mesjetë” në shqiptarëve të luftimit të mënyrave disa “Rreth Bashkim. Lajçi, 3, Historike Studime Mat). in inscription Latin (A Mat” në latin mbishkrim “Një Dilaver. Kurti, Kurti,Donat At andAt Marin Mbi Kontributin Sirdani.e Elementit Katoliknë Shqipëri (About “StudienKunstmann, Friedrich. Älteren überMarino mit Sanudo Anhangeseiner den einem Krompotic, Louis. Relationen Fortifikation Südgrenzen Habsburgerreichesüber der des vom 16. ______. “Archeology in Albania:Archeological 30. 1973-83.” (1983-1984): 102-119. Reports 46. (1999- Archeological Reports 1991-99.” in“Archeology (Andrea), Albania: Zhaneta. Kristo siècles. Paris: Charles Douniol, 1861. Albanais duquinzieme siecle al’anneeAthens, 1900.Paris, 1912. 1973. Historike 35(2005):287-302. population during Albanologjike, XV-XVIcenturies” SeriaGjurmime eShkencave Shkencavee Historike 36(2006):275-282. Seria Albanologjike, Gjurmime Ages.” Middle in the fighting of ways Albanian 171-174.(1970): the Contribution of the Catholic Element in Albania). Tirana: Lajmëtari, 1999. Akademie derWissenschaften 697-789.7 (1855): KlasseBayerischen derkgl. Abhandlungen Briefe.“ historischen ungedruckten der bis 18.Jahrhundert. Hannover: Krompotic, 1997. 2000): 152-159. 196 CEU eTD Collection ______. “Toponomia ne______. shqiptare KangëteRolanditlidhun me vjetëve disangjarje të 1080- feuditkështjellaritLuka, Kolë.“Rreth krahinës të Pheudum më1274”(Aboutthe së Vlorës të of Luka, David. “KrahinaeMysjes” de (Lacontrée Mysje). Studime Historike 1(1977):154-185. Lu e di magione viaggiatore deCarpinenelcontado FraGiovanni da Pian Francesco. Liverani, Lisimberti,Albania:della Puglia adriatiche: alla una Paola. Introduzione e relazioni studio Per ______. The Seaand Medieval Civilizations. London:Variorum Reprints, 1978. Lewis, and in Archibald R.Naval Trade NewJersey, Power A.D.500-1100. Mediterranean the par publié sedis sanctae temporalis Domini Diplomaticus le Codex sur Note Henri.de. L’Épinois, Histoire Munich deJeanneIère,reinecomtesse______. (1343-1382). deProvence deNaples, Léonard, Émile G. Les Anjous de Naples. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1954. de Zenta.” Revueet Prince Numismatique. “Deniers deMonténegro III, ______. deBalscha þLü , Ivan. Povijesna svjedo 1080-1085). Studime Historike 2(1967):127-144. 1085” (The Albanian intoponomy Roland Songsthe of some connected to in old events castelanthe of Vlora in Studime1274). Historike 2(1973):63-82. 1979. descrittore di Tartaria e Mongolia nel secolo XIII. Perugia: V. Bartelli, 1876. teoria della convivenza.Fasanodi Brindisi:1992. Schena, University Princeton Press, 1951. Princeton: Bibliothèque (1862):3-16. del’Ecole des chartes del’oratoire,Augustin pretre des archivesTheiner, prefet secretesduVatican. al.,et 1932-1936. Nouvelle Serie 4(1861):1-24. þ anstva o Trogiruanstva o (Historical testimonies Trau).Vol. about Split, I. 197 CEU eTD Collection ______. “Beteja e Fushë-Kosovës (1389) dhe kontributi i shqiptarëve” (The of Battle (The i shqiptarëve” kontributi dhe “Beteja(1389) eFushë-Kosovës ______. Kosovës evitit nëbetejën 1389 dhe përkatësinë të ______. “Mbipjesëmarrjen e shqiptarëve ______. “Qytetet dhe i lidhjetroli në në shqiptare midis tyre ekonomike krahinave shek.XIII- in shek.the (Town and village në XI-XV” shoqërinë shqiptare: fshati ______. “Qyteti dhe and the Kosovo 1389 Battle of (The Shqiptarët: dhe eFushë-Kosovës Beteja Malltezi, Luan. Malcolm, Noel. Kosovo: A Short History. London: Macmillan, 1998. Malaj, andEducational “Apostolic Vincenc. Work of Franciscanthe Order among the Albanian Maksimovi Majnari Ages.” Middle in Later the Epiros and Thessaly “Between Romaniae, Paul.Magdalino, Luttrell,Anthony.“The Crusadein the 14th century”. In I. Hale, in Europe Middle Later the and contribution the of Albanians).the Studime Historike 3(1989):157-178. 139-148.(1989): inAlbanian of1389andidentity Kopoli the battle the of ethnic etnike Millosh shqiptare të Kopoliqit” participation the (About Kosovo-Albaniansof the in the centuries).XIII-XV In Studime e Skënderbeut, përEpokën vol. 78-90.Tirana, I, regions 1989. Albanian the between networks economic in the role their and (Cities XV” Albanian community: XI-XVcenturies). Studime Historike 3(1990):123-130. Albanians: 1389).Tirana:Koha, 1999. 23-54. People.” AlbanianCatholic(1990): Bulletin 43 (2006):11-23. instituta) Vizantološkog radova (Zbornik Studies Worlds). Byzantine Coalescence of Two Century).Croatiae Cristiana Periodica 57(2006):31-53. (Hand and Eye of our Lord the Pope” – Papal Legates in the Second Half of the Twelfth Mediterranean 1 Historical Review(1989): 4,no. 88-110. Ages. London, 1957. ü , Ivan. “’Ruka I oko gospodina pape’ – Papinski legati u drugoj gospodinaStolje legati “’Rukapolovini XII. u drugoj – Papinski Ioko pape’ , Ivan. ü , Ljubomir. “Su, Ljubomir. þ eljavanje Iprožimanje dvajusvetova” (Confrontation and ü ). Studime Historike 4 198 ü a” CEU eTD Collection Maritch, Dragomir. Papstbriefe an serbischen Fürsten im Mittelalter. Srem: Serbische Kloster Serbische Srem: im Fürsten Mittelalter. serbischen an Papstbriefe Maritch, Dragomir. d’unemariée à veuve femmes: ladot grecque surl’histoire des Chryssa. “Encore Maltezou, Maloku, Halim.“Provinca Kishtare e Durrësit.” (The of Durrës) Dyrrah 1 ______. “Shkaqete luftës kundër sëBalshës III Republikës së Venedikutnë20 ______. “Qytetet dhe i lidhjetroli ne në shqiptare midis tyre ekonomike krahinave shek.XIII- ______. “Abuzime aparatitqeveritar te nezoterimete shtetit venedikas ne Shqipëri 1392- ______. “Rreth monopolit shtetitte venedikas mbi drithin ne neShqipëri shek.XV”(About Skënderbeut”______. “Rreth të sëflamurit (Aboutorigjinës theorigin flag). of Skanderbeg’s së jetës sundimite bregdetitQytetet tyre gjatë të shqiptar venedikas: Aspekte (The ______. ______. “Rreth historisë së sëKrujës kështjellës dhe sësajnë zonës vitet (About 1392-1415” Buchdruckerei Buchdruckerei Karlovi Doumerc andChristophePicard, CNRS/Université 255-263. 2004. deToulouse, Bernard Ed. Ducellier. à Alain Hommage périphéries. etses In Byzance Durazzo.” 58-68.(1999): 20firstthe years of fifteenththe Studime century). Historike 2(1980):179-198. in Republic Venetian the against III of warof Balsha shek.reasons the XV” (The parë të XIII-XV in the centuries).XIII-XV Studime Historike 4(1982):135-46. regions Albanian the between networks economic in the role their and (Cities XV” StudimeAlbania 1392-1478). Historike 119-138. 3(1984): 1478” (Abuses of the administrativeStudime Historike 1(1986):193-198. century). fifteenth in the Albanin in corn the upon State system Venetian the of monopoly the in the dominions of the VenetianStudime Historike 3(1987):179-190. state in Tirana, 1988: life). their of Aspects dominion: Venetian the during coast Albanian the of cities Historike 2(1989):157-178. history the of fortress of the Kruja regionin andits yearsStudimethe 1392-1415). ü , 1933. vjetët e 199 CEU eTD Collection Mirdita, ndërKrishtërimi (Christianity Zef.among Albanians).Prizren-Zagreb: Shqiptarë. FrankishWilliam.Miller, in (1204-1566).London: AHistory Greece of Levant. the Latins The Miljkovi (The urbanistike bashkohes. meqytetin i Amfiteatri raportet dhe Miho, Koço. Durrësit Justinian.” to Constantine From Lyncestis: Heraclea at Pacem “Ante Robert. Mihajlovski, Michel, P.“Les Missions Latines en Orient.” Revue de l’Orient Chrétien I (1896): 88-123. mesjetare______. Arkitektura (Medieval në VII-XV). Architecture Shqipëri inAlbania,(shek. of Architecture ekishës sëMesopotamit.”______. “Arkitektura Church of the (The inAlbania: VII- Architecture (Medieval ne Mesjetare VII-XV. Shqipëri: Arkitektura ______. (Medieval of Veriut.” Churches the e Shqipërisëmesjetare të “Kishat sëMesme te ______. church- (The VII-XV). (shekujt Shqipërisë eKishave të Arkitektura Aleksandër. Meksi, l’emploi l’étude et pour e degéographie d’histoire de chronologie, de.Trésor Louis Mas Latrie, Markovi Misioni Misioni Katolik në Shqiptar Zagreb, 1998. John AlbemarleMurray, Street, 1908. Byzantine Studies 43 Vizantološkog (Zbornik instituta) radova (2006): 275-294. Amphytheater of Durrës and its urban relations with the contemporanean city). Tirana, city). 1984. contemporanean the with relations urban its and Durrës of Amphytheater http://www.nis.org.yu/byzantium/doc/zbornik5/PDF-V/Robert%20Mihajlovski.pdf VII-XV centuries). Tirana, 1983 Mesopotami).3 Monumentet (1972): 47-87. XV centuries). Tirana, 1983. Middle andNorth Albania).2 Monumentet (1983): 77-118. Architecture Albania:of centuries). VII-XV Tirana: Eugen, 2004. des documents duMoyen Âge. d’Erasmo, Torino:Bottega 1969= 1889) Tisak Scholza, Antuna 1902. ü ü , Ivan. Dukljansko-Barska Metropolija. (The metropolitan of Dioclea-Bar). Zagreb: metropolitan Dioclea-Bar). of (The Metropolija. Dukljansko-Barska , Ivan. , Bojan. “Nemanji Bojan. , ü i I sveti Nikola u Bariju” (Nemanjici and Saint Nicholas in Bari). Nicholas Saint and (Nemanjici Bariju” u Nikola sveti i I 200 CEU eTD Collection ______. “Due documenti ______. “Due documenti sconosciuti sull’Albania diAlfonso I ______. “Una storia italiana dei e dei tartari rapporti loro l’Europa cristiana.con L’Europa ______. “Studi di Angioina.storia Robertodi Angiòla e crisi del Regno di Sicilia.” Rivista ______. “Studi di Angioina.”storia Rivista Storica 1(1932):1-25. Naplesdemi-siècle. danslesétudesdudernier______. LesAnjous de deNaples:LesAnjous ______. “Ricerche sul dominioinangioino Albania IV.Una leggendaria principessaAngioina ______. DaCarloI a Roberto di Angiò: Ricercheedocumenti. Vecchi Trani: e C.,1936. ______. “Ricerche sul indominioangioino Albania la III.L’Albania guerrae di Sicilia: ______. “RicercheAlbaniaLa condizione sul in giuridicadominio I. angioinodel regno “LaMaria.I d’Angiò,primo inAlbania. CarloMonti, napoletana re degli Gennaro dominazione vol. X ecclésiastique. géographie et d’histoire Dictionnaire de).” “Boulogne (Gui ______. Mollat, Guillaume. Paris: LesPapesd’Avignon Librairie(1305-1378). Lecoffré, Victor 1924. Mohler, Ludwig. Die Einnahmen der Apostolischen Kammer Klemens unter VI.Vatikanische (1931): 1-10.(1931): Orientale 5-6(1931): 1-14. Storica 3(1931):1-24. Blois, 1934. moglie di un dinasta Albanese.” Albanesi Studi 5-6(1935-1936): 1-32. Trattative diplomatiche.” Nuovi Angioini.Studi Trani: Vecchie C., 1937:577-586. angioino d’Albania.” Nuovi Angioini.Studi Vecchi Trani: e C.,1937:565-568. Albanesi.” d’Albania Rivista 18(1940):50-58. 101-106.(1938): FerdinandPaderborn, Schöningh, 1931. Finanzverwaltung und1316-1378. derPäpstlichen Quellen zur Geschichte Hof.- 0 di AlbanesiAragona.” 1 Studi 201 CEU eTD Collection ______. “Refugees, Mixed Populations andLocal inPatriotism and Epiros Western ______. “Kaisersalbung. The Unction of inEmperors Byzantine Late Coronation Ritual”. ______. The History Despotate the 1267-1479:AContribution of Greece inthe Epiros to of Nicol, Donald M.The LastCenturies Byzantium,1261-1453. 2 of Neil, Stephen. A History of Christian Missions. Middlesex, England: Penguin Books, 1964. Necipo Durrësit”. Nallbani,të Mosaik (The “Mozaiku ikishëssëamfiteatrit Church the of Hasan. 1469. al fino addizioni le con XIV secolo del metà prima dala Scutari di Statuti ed. Lucia, Nadin, Naçi,„Shënimet in nëKonstantin (ChronicalN. dorëshkrimin Beratit.” Stavri kronikale notes e sull’epoca).” e Albania (Unosguardo Salento Lecce tra Maria Da Halil. “Francesco P. Myrto, e dei Musacchio dell’Albania Cronologia Albaniae: Historiae M.Collectanea Musacchio, Nick Mrkonji ______. Mezzogiorno d’Italia nelmedioevo: Studi Storici. 1930. Laterza, Bari: ÷ le Monde byzantin. Athene, 1976: 3-33. Rapports et Co-Rapports, I. Histoire 2. Composition et Mouvement Byzantines, de International d’études Crusade” XVeCongrés Fourth la the Macedonia after Population dans Byzantine and ModernGreekStudies 2(1976): 37-52. Middle Ages.Londonetal.: Cambridge Press,1984. University University Press, 1993. in Attitudes Latethe Palaiologan 1370-1460.AnnPeriod, Arbor,Mi: 1990. U.M.I. amphitheaterMonumentet 7-8(1974): of Durrës). 111-116. Tr. Pëllumb Xhufi. Rome: Viella, 2002. manuscriptthe of Constantin StudimeBerati). Historike 3(1964):145-170. Dyrrah 2 (2000):113-125. attraverso il Medio Evo. Rome, 1988. relazioni attraverso i relazioni attraverso Writers’ Croatian secoli. Association, 1999. Zagreb: ü lu, Nevra. Byzantium between the Ottomans and the Latins: A Study of Political of A Study Latins: the and Ottomans the between Byzantium Nevra. lu, , Tomislav, ed. Hrvatska/ Sveta Stolica. Odnosi kroz stolje kroz Odnosi Stolica. Sveta Hrvatska/ ed. , Tomislav, nd ü ed.Cambridge: Cambridge a. (Croazia/ Santa Sede. Le Sede. Santa a. (Croazia/ 202 CEU eTD Collection Pandži Otto, H.“Die undPrivilegien Eide VII.UndHeinrichs Karls IV.”QuellenundForschungen aus Ostrogorsky, History George. Oxford:of Byzantinethe Blackwell, State. 1993. in______. Päpstliche undgegenpäpstliche Legaten Deutschland und Skandinavien, 1159- (1159- seinesPontificats in Jahrzehnten AlexandersIII Werner.ersten Legaten Die Ohnsorge, no. 11, Review Geographicalal Albania.”“A theGeography of Ernest. Contribution to Nowack, Norden, Walter. DasPapsttum und Byzanz:Die Trennungbeiden und der Mächte das Problem Cressati, 1940. Bari: Alfredo l’Albania. Nicola San e Francesco. di Nitti Vito. andtheKingdom of of Epiros betweentheDespotate “Ecclesiastical Relations ______. ______. “TheCrusade Forth and the Greekand Cambridge Latin Empires, 1204-1261.” Pennington, Kenneth. Pope and Kenneth.Pennington, Monarchy in The Pope Bishops: Papal theand Twelfth Thirteenth Pederin, Ivan.“La battaglia diKosova un fatto oun mito?” Dyrrah 2 (2000):191-207. AngeloMercati. Ed. Vol. I. Evo. Medio del fine dalla Papi dei Storia Barone. Ludovico Pastor, ü Italienischen Archiven und Bibliotheken IX(1906): 316-378. 1181. Berlin: Ebering, E. 1928. Berlin:1169). Ebering, E. 1928. 1921):4 (Oct., 503-540. ihrer Wiedervereinigung. Berlin: B.Behr’s1903. Verlag, Nicaea,” Byzantion 207-28. 22 (1952): Medieval The History, vol.Byzantine IV: 1:275-330. Empire, part Cambridge, 1966. Centuries. Pennsylvania: University Pennsylvania Press,of 1984. Rome: Desclée and Ci. Editori Pontifici, 1958. 1974: 91-107. Missionum Secretariatus O.F.M., Rome: et PaeninsulaeBalcanicae. , Basilio. “Historia Missionum ordinis fratrum minorum.” IV. Regiones Proximi Orientis Proximi Regiones IV. minorum.” fratrum ordinis Missionum “Historia Basilio. , 203 CEU eTD Collection ______. “Disa konsiderata te pergjithshme rreth “Disa pergjithshme piktures______. konsiderata postbizantinete ne rreth Shqipni” (Some ______. “Elemente laike dherealistene mesjetare” (Laic pikturen tone elements andrealistic Popa, Theofan. KishavenëMbishkrime in Shqipëri të (Church Albania). Inscriptions Tirana, HistoirePollo, Puto. Stefanaqnos jours. deL’Albanie Arben and Roanne,France: desorigines à Pollo, Stefanaq, et al. eds. Historia e Shqipërisë (History of Albania). vol. 1.Tirana, 1967. Pitkin, Representation, Conceptof Fenichel. Hanna The Berkeley: University California of Press, Pfeiffer, Nikolaus. Die ungarischeDominikanerordensprovinz vonihrer Gründung1221 bis zur Petrusi, Antonio. “Per la storia di Dulcigno nei secoli XIV, XV e dei suoi statuti cittadini.” Studi 6.Jahrhunderts– biszumEnde des Albaniens MarkusW. Geographie “DieEkklesiale E. Peters, Iliria1-2 of place Bica). from varreza burrial e the (Findings “GjetjeBicajve” nga ______. Përzhita,“Vlera Luan. Kronologjike e mbi dhënave ndërtimettë Prokopit eJustinianitnë (1967): 95-104.(1967): in postbyzantineStudimethe Albania). 1 general painting about Historike considerations in medieval our Studimepainting). Historike 1(1973):129-156. 1998. 1974. Horvath, 1972, c.1967. Tatarenverwüstung 1241-1242.Zyrich, 1913. Veneziani 213-272. 15 (1973): 2008) hamburg.de/home/shkodra/simpoziumi/simpoziumi_sek2_art03.html 10July (accessed Albanien.“ Beiträge Archäologie derChristlichen auf demTerritorium Heutigen Republik der 165-170.(1996): constructions in provincethe of Dardania). Candavia 2(2005):5-11. valueprovincën on Justinian e Dardanisë”(The chronological of data Procopius’ http://www.kulturserver- 204 CEU eTD Collection ______. “Mbi nëgjendjen vitet shek.20-30 të XVnëshqiptare tokat dhe mbi e qëndrimin ______. ed.Lufta Shqiptaro-Turke ne Shekullin XV: Burime osmane. (The Albanian-Turkish ______etal. eds.Studimee Skënderbeut. përEpokën Tirana, 1989. “Mbi juridik-fiskal ______. statusin shqiptare tokave shtetërore-Mirie nëviset shek. gjatë të role). historical its and Arbri of State (The historik” i tij roli dhe i Arbrit “Shteti Selami. Pulaha, ______. “Entstehung im und Rezeption Mittelalter.”der Iustiniana-Prima-Theorie Byzantino- Prinzig, „Achrida,”in Lexikon für Günter. Theologie undKirche. Vol. I(Freiburg etal.: Herder, ______. “Zwei mittelalterliche Inschriften aus Albanien Anzeiger(Ballsh)“ der philosophisch in –Archäologische______. Muzakhia Untersuchungen Mittelalbanien.und Malakastra Praschniker,A. Camillo Schober.Archäologische Forschungen and inAlbanien und in i normanne Adriatico.” guerre eprimordi diS.Nicolò Giuseppe.“La delle Praga, translazione ______. Piktorëtmesjetarë shqiptarë (Themedieval Albanian painters). Tirana, 1961. “Piktura eshpellave______. nëShqipëri”eremite (Paintings of hermitthe Albania).caves in ______. “Tëdhana rejapiktorit aboutOnufri” të rreth (New data painter the Onufri). Studime class towards Ottomanthe invasion).Studime Historike 4(1970): 111-159. thirties of fifteenththe century in Albanianlandsthe and abouttheattitute of feudal the klasës feudale kundrejtpushtimitosman” (About situationthe twenties the during and war in the fifteenth century: Byzantine sources). Tirana, 1968. lands duringAlbanian XV-XVIcenturies). Studime 1(1990): HIstorike 192-198. in the territories state-mirie the of status juridico-fiscal the (About XV-XVI” Studime Historike 1(1991):153-170. Bulgarica269-287. 5(1978): 115.1993), –Historischen Klasse derÖsterreichischen Akademie derWissenschaften (1922): 3-11. Vienna: The Archaeological Austrian Alfred Holder,Institute, 1920. Montenegro. Vienna: Alfred Hölder, 1919. Archivio Storico della Dalmatia IV, no. XI, fasc. 61 (1932): 11. Studime Historike 2(1965):69-102. Historike 1(1966):141-146. 205 CEU eTD Collection Sambin, Paolo. Il Vescovo Cotronese Niccolò da Durazzo e un inventario di Ruffinisuoi Avondo, Edoardo.codici “Il principio maggioritariolatini nella storia e del diritto canonico.” Archivio Goerres- VIII. bisBonifaz Legaten des päpstlichen Stellung Die rechtliche Karl.Ruess, Roberts, Elizabeth. Realm of the Black Mountain. A . Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornel les Age.”Mélanges Orient et missionsauMoyen catholiques en ______. “LaPapauté Richard, Jean.“Theof Establishment Churchinthe Latin the EmpireConstantinople of (1204- të Kosovës, e nëarealin arbane mesjetare vendeve së i onomastikës “Sllavizimi Iliaz. Rexha, Radoševi Qiriazi, Dhori. Krishtërimi në Shqipëri. (Christianity in Albania). Tirana, 2000. Pupovci, Syrja. ”Origjina dhe i Kanunitemri Leke Dukagjinit.”te (The origin andthename of Storia 1954. eLetteratura, Campana. e Discussioni Augusto di Rome: Edizione greci Note aCuradi (1276). Erudite ‘FilippoGiuridico Serafini’ 9(1925):15-G7. 4,no. Rechts- und Sozialwissenschaft. Heft13. Paderborn: F.Schoeningh, 1912. zur PflegeimGesellschaft derWissenschaft fuer Deutschland. Sektion katholischen University Press, 2007. d’archéologie etd’histoire 58(1941): 248-266. Arbel al.,et 45-62. Wiltshire: Frank CassandCo. Ltd.1989. ed. Benjamin After 1204. Mediterranean in Eastern In the Latins andGreeks 1227).” e Shkencave Historike 35(2005):327-354. Seria Albanologjike, Gjurmime Shtip). and Nish Kosovo, of areal in the (domicils) settlements medieval Albanian of onomastics of (Slavization Shtipit” të dhe Nishit (Waiting for the End - The Byzantine Rhetoric of the First Half of the Fifteenth Century). Byzantine Studies 43 Vizantološkog (Zbornik instituta) radova (2006): 59-70. Fifteenth the of Half First the of Rhetoric Byzantine The - End the for (Waiting the Kanunthe of Lek Dukagjini).Studime Historike 1 103-128. (1973): ü , Ninoslava. “Uiš, Ninoslava. þ ekivanju kraja-vizantijska retorika prve polovine prve XV veka” retorika polovine kraja-vizantijska ekivanju 206 CEU eTD Collection Schramm, Gottfried. Anfänge des Albanischen Christentums: Die frühe Bekehrung derBessen Bekehrung frühe Albanischen Die Christentums: Anfänge des Schramm,Gottfried. delegate.” Judges Nuncios, and Legates, Representatives: “Medieval Papal A. Richard Schmutz, ______. Das Venezianische Südosteuropäische Albanien, 1392-1479. Arbeiten 110. Munich: dell’Albaniadi monumento InStatuti di Scutari Scutari.” statuti ______. “Un gli medievale: luftës shqiptaro- mepara dhegjatë e Venedikut kishat OliverJens. “Marrëdhëniet Schmitt, von Schmieder,von JohannesKunde Felicitas. Mongolen(1245-1247). Plano Carpini: den Schimmelpfennig, and Berhard Michel du Mollat Jourdin Andréand Vauchez, eds.“Dieder Zeit Rome: W.Regenberg, desMarinus vonEboli. ed.DieSchillmann, Fritz, Formularsammlung von bis (870) Meersen vom inDie Legaten Frankreich Vertrage Päpstlichen Schieffer, Theodor. Schäfer, Klaus H. Die Ausgaben der Apostolischen Kammer unter Johann XXII nebst den undihre langen Folgen. Freihungbei Breisgau: Rombach Historiae, 1994. Studia gratiana 15(1972):441-463. R. Oldenbourg, 2001. Rome: Viella, 2002. le delsecolo metà dalaXIV con fino Lucia prima al addizioni 1469. ed.by Nadin, 25-45. penetration of Humanism inAlbania). Studime Historike 3-4(2003):7-15. with before churches the andthe warAlbanian-Ottoman, during their andthe role Venice of Relations (The në Shqipëri” humanizmit i depërtimi dhe ityre roli osmane, 3. Siegmaringen: Verlag, JanThorbecke 1997. Fremde Kulturen inAlten Vol. ed.JürgenOsterhammel Berichten, Reichert. Folker und Kultur.Vol. 6.Freiburg,Basel, Herder,1991. Vienna: Religions,Zerreissproben Politik, InDieGeschichtedesChristentums, (1274-1449).” 1929. zum vonSchisma 1130. Berlin: Verlag Dr.Emil 1935. Ebering, Schöningh, 1911. und Finanzverwaltung Paderborn:Ferdinand 1316-1378vonGörres-Gesellschaft. Jahresbilanzen von 1316-1375. Vatikanische derPäpstlichenQuellen zur Geschichte Hof- 207 CEU eTD Collection Shkodra, Zija. “Mbi emrin e Shëngjinit në kohën antike dhe të mesme.” (About the toponym of toponym the (About mesme.” të dhe antike kohën në Shëngjinit e emrin “Mbi Zija. Shkodra, in Cattaro di Vescovado il e Bari di l’arcivescovo tra giurisdizionali relazioni Le Fedele. Sforza, ______. Catalan Domination Athensof (revised 1311–1380. edition). Variorum London: American Vol. (1204-1571). The 1.Philadelphia: Levant Papacyandthe ______. The London: III. Ahistory ______. TheFourteenth Crusades.Vol. the of Fifteenth Centuries. and ______. AHistory Crusades.the University Philadelphia: of Pennsylvania Press,of 1958-1962 Setton, Kenneth Meyer ed. A history of the Crusades. Vol. 5. The impact of the Crusades on the mitdes Inagural- Gedicht “DerKampf Anton. Tortarius.” 1107-1108 Senal,dem um Durazzo Seferovi History. and Myth Identities: Albanian ed. Fisher, J. Bernd and Stephanie Schwandner-Sievers, Schuchard, Die Christiane. päpstlichen Kollektoren im späten Mittelalter. Bibliothek des Shëngjin in the antiquity inand Middlethe Ages).Studime Historike 4(1970):173-184. apud Pontificiam Universitatem S. Thomae deUrbe.Bari, Italia, 1975. S.Theologiae in Facultate in Barensi Nicolao” Urbe “A.S. Graeco-Byzantina Patristica Dalmazia dal X al XV secolo.Reprints, 1975. DissertatioPhilosophical Society, 1976. ad Doctoratum in SectioneThe University Wisconsinof 1975. Press, Oecumenico-. near East. Ed. Norman P. Zacour and Harry W. Hazard. Wisconsin, 1985. Buchdruckerei Verlag,und 1916. Weitzsche Munich: J.G. Miscellanea. Varia Vaticana Cataloghi In Dissertation, Medievalthe Achievements).Translators’ Cristiana Croatiae Periodica 53(2004):19-50. prevoditelja” (The Spiritual Changes in Roman Church the as seen prismthe through of Bloomington: Indiana University 2002. Press, 2000. in 91. Tübingen:Deutschen Max Niemeyer Verlag, Rom. Historischen Vol. Instituts ü , Relja.“Duhovne Promjene uRimskoj Crkvi u prizmi rada srednjovjekovnih 208 CEU eTD Collection Sirdani,Marin.“Tëvenduemit e Françeskanvet Shypnis nëpërvisetëndryshme të 1240-1940” ______. Shkrimet Shqipenëvitet 1332-1850. (Albanian Writings in years 1332-1850). the ______. “Një mbishkrim iArbrit(1190-1216) dhe mbishkrime tëtjera gjeturnë Mirditë” (The ______. “Mbi vizatime mesjetare rupestre disa pranë Rubigutdhembi motivedisa skulpturore note in në Medieval on “Shënim the herezinë Shqipëri.”mbi Heresy ______. (A mesjetare Shuteriqi, S.“Aranitia Dhimitër (L’Aranitie nëvitin 1467”. en1467).Studime Historike 1 dhevjetra nëShtylla,inroads andValter. Rrugët urate Albania). Shqipëri. (Ancient bridges in of Tiranës” “Kalajanë Shëngjergj Shëngjin të fortress (The Reshit.Shtëpani, eShëngjinit (Rural Mesjetare” nëShqipërinë bujqësore dheekonomia fshatare “Vendbanimet______. “Tri ______. probleme ngajetaekonomike (ThreeProblems Economik eArbërisë.” the from Shkurti, Spiro. “Vreshtaria e Shqipërisë mesjetare shek. XIII-XVII.” (The cultivation of the (The placement of Franciscans in different territories of Albania). Hylli i Dritës XVI (Shkodër 1940):78-79. i Dritës Hylli Albania). of territories different in Franciscans of placement (The 1965. "NaimTirana: Frashëri", Botonjese Shtëpia Historike 3(1967):131-158. inscription of Albanum inscriptions(1190-1216) and other found inMirdita). Studime folk motives sculpturer in MonumentetMirdita). 18 (1979):65-76. some and Rubig of vicinity in the graphities medieval some (About Mirditë” në popullore Albania). Historike Studime 2(1980):199-222. 129-141.(1981): Tirana: 1997. Toena, Shëngjergj StudimeTirana).of Historike 1-2(1988):107-14. 3-46. 17 (1997): Shqiptare Etnografia Albania). Medieval in the economy agrarian and settlements Life of Medieval Albania). Kultura Popullore 1-2(1996):3-14. grapes in Medievalthe Albania: Studime XIII-XVII). Historike 2(1983):125-148. 209 CEU eTD Collection Stojanovi RevueXVIIByzantines Etudes “LesStiernon, d’Epire.” Lucien. (1959): des dudespotat origins Paul.Stephenson, Frontier: Byzantium's Balkan A Political Study Northern the of Balkans, 900- ______. Geschichte Südosteuropas. Munih: vonR. Verlag 1950. Oldenbourg, Stadtmüller, Forschungen Albanischen Frühgeschichte. Georg. zur Wiesbaden: Otto der Mitteilungen des “AvarTreasure.” für Echtheit______. “Argumente die Stadler, “Der Peter. Schatz von Vrap, Albanien.”Abgesang und (1996): 432-438. Morgenröte ______. Qyteti i Iliro-Arbëror Beratit(The Illyro-Albanian of town Berat). Tirana, 1990. (Sarda:Ani (Sarda)” mesjetar early “Shurdhahu:hershem shqiptar ______. Njeqytet kalasë të sëDalmacës” evitit1961 nevarrezën ehershmemesjetare Spahiu, Hëna.“Gërmimet The Serbsand Christos. Soulis, George Byzantium Dušan duringTsar Stephen of reign the Institutum Rome: deMézières. byPhilip Thomas Peter Saint Lifeof Joachim. Smet, The 90-126. 1204. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000. Harrossowitz, 1966. Anthropologischen inGesellschaft Wien 118/119 (1988/89): 193-217. medieval Albanian town). Studime Historike 1(1973):163-168. Studime Historike 3(1964):71-96. Dalmaca). of fortress the of place burial medieval early in the 1961 from (Excavations Collection, 1984. D.C.:Dumbarton and Oaks Library Washington, andhissuccessors. (1331-1355) Carmelitanum, 1954. srbskog naroda. srbskog naroda. Prvo Odeljenje. Spomenici najeziku. srprskom Knjiga XXIV.Belgrade, Knjega 1: Dubrovnik isusedinjegovi. Vol.II.Zbornik zaistoriju,jezik i kniževnost ü , Ljubiša, ed. Stare srbske povelje i pisma (Old Serbian documents andcharters). srbskedocuments ipisma Serbian (Old povelje ed.Stare , Ljubiša, 210 CEU eTD Collection Thëngjilli, Petrika. “Disa aspekte te formimit të kombësisë shqiptare” (Some Aspects of of the (Some Aspects shqiptare” kombësisë formimit te të aspekte “Disa Petrika. Thëngjilli, Thallóczy,Ludwig ed. Illyrisch-albanische Forschungen 2 vols. Munich and Leipzig: Verlag von MiddleAges).Studime about the Peja:Dukagjini, përMesjeten Tërnava, Muhamet.(Studies Il XIII. nel secolo capitolo domenicane scuole delle Innocenzo. L’organizzazione Taurisano, Tangl,Michael, Dr. ed.Die Päpstlichen Kanzleiverordnungen von 1200-1500. Innsbruck: Verlag e della etnica dell’Albania bulgare e greche latine, sedi episcopali Leantiche Lorenzo. Tacchella, ______. Serbët dhe shqiptarët:historia te eshqiptarëve veriut(Serbs and Albanians: The ______. Städteund BurgenAlbaniens hauptsächtlich während des Mittelalters. Vienna and ______. “Die Grenzen Albaniens im inMittelalter,” Illyrisch Albanische Forschungen vol. I, orthodoxe Die Albanien. im vortürkischen Kirchenzustände “Die von. Milan Šufflay, Centuries. Medieval in the Ragusa/Dubrovnik Deference: of A State Mosher. Susan Stuard, Formation of Albaniannation).the Studime Historike 3(1981):177-200. Duncken 1916. andHumlot, 2000. provinciale di Lucca del 1288. Lucca:Scuola Tipografica Artigianelli, 1928. der Wagner’schen Universitäts-Buchhandlung, 1894. Macedonia. Milano: s.n. 1990. History of the Northern Albanians). Prishtina: Rilindja, 1968. Leipzig: Hölder-Pinchler-Tempsky A.-G., 1924. 288-294. Munich and Leipzig: Verlag vonDuncken and Humlot, 1916. 1916. Humlot, ed. von vol. Munichand andLeipzig:VerlagDuncken Ludwig Thallóczy, 1,188-282. Forschungen, Illyrisch-albanische In Damme.” katholischen im Durchbruchzone Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press,1992. Akademija, 1934. u srpskoj manastirskoj Štampano SrpskaKraljevska Srmeski-: štampariji. 211 CEU eTD Collection Veseli, Sabina. “Një varr i “NjëVeseli, së hershmemesjetës nga varr Sabina. moyenKruja” duhaut Tombe âge (Une de Yver, George. Le commerce et les marchands dans l’Italie mèridionale l’Italieau XIII mèridionale Leles marchands dans commerce et Yver, George. ______. “Il battisterio di RivistaButrinto” diArcheologia Cristiana 3-4(1934):265-282. ______. L'Acropoli Rome,di Butrinto. 1942. Ricerche______. Archeologiche. 1932 Rome, ______. Albania Antica. Rome, 1927. L’antica______. Albanianelle ricerche archeologicheitaliane. Rome, 1929. (Albania).” a Butrinto ecclesiastica l'organizzazione e cristianesimo “Il F. Luigi. Ugolini, Turri, Eugenio. Adriatico mared’Europa: la geografia ela storia. Silvana, 1999. “Mbi arkitekturës (About sonëmesjetare______. të në monumente XI-XIV” two dy shek. of the Architecture (The Korçës” të në ekishëssëRistozit “Arkitektura Pirro. Thomo, ______. LaRomanie auMoyen vénetienne l’exploitationÂge.et Ledéveloppemnet du “Byzance______. et les Byzantins vus lepar Andrea Vénitien Dandolo.”Revue des études Thiriet, Freddy. Etudes surla Freddy. (X Romaniegreco-vénitienne Thiriet, Etudes “Vlera of (Theimportance eburimeve perbetejen ______. the osmane e Fushë-Kosovës. Kruja). Candavia 1(2004):271-276. etdeRome,Ècole Françaises d’Athènes 1903. 88. Paris:de Rome, Libraire no. des Françaises d’Athèneset ÈcoleBibliothèque des Orientalia Christiana Periodica 309-329. II(1936): 51-80.(1973): medievalmonuments centuries). in XI-XIV architecture of our Studime 4 the Historike Church of Mborje inKorça). Studime Historike 2(1967): 151-174. domaine colonial siècles).vénetien (XIIe-XVe Paris, 1959. 1972: 5-16. del’académie sud-est Européennes,de la éditions deRoumanie République Socialiste X: Reprints, 1977. Ottoman aboutsources Kosovathe Battle).Studime Historike 4(1989):156-63. e -XV e siècles). London: Variorum e etau XIV e siècle. 212 CEU eTD Collection ______. “Die Albaner im KönigreichSerbischen der Nemanjiden.” Dardania: Zeitschriftfür në“Shqiptarët mbretërinë Nemanjiçëve” ______. inthe (Albanians serbe të Serbian Kingdom mesineshek.XIII” për ribashkiminnë “Nikollë ekishave Durrsakudhepërpjekjet ______. me“Probleme marrëdhënieve shqiptarëve ______. të shtetin të serb nemanjidëve në të unionistes ______“Rebelles et lesBalkansottomans: l’insurrection dans d’Epire de1611”In dilemmas (The XI-XVI) shek. e Shqipërinë mbi studim (Një Arbërit e Dilemat Pëllumb. Xhufi, ______. “The 2 (1944):213- ofConstantinople Latin andtheFranciscans.”Traditio Empire Lee. “Romania: 1(1948): Wolff, Constantinople.”Empire Speculum TheLatin 23, no. Robert of von der zurArchäologie Vrap inAlbanien.Beiträge Werner,Joachim. DerSchatzfund grecsetlatins entre depuisle “La l’union églises Marcel. deLyon Viller, de concile question des Geschichte, Kultur undInformation 4 3, no. (1995): 53-60. Historisë Prishtinë dhei Instituti Historisë Tirana, 47-54.Tirana, 1996. of Nemanjidi). eKosovës:Çështja In historik Njëproblem i dhe aktual, ed.Instituti century).Studime Historike (Tirana, 1997): (Nicolaus de Durachio for hisefforts and reunion the churchesof the inmid-XIII 7-35.(2001): State ofgjysmën the e parë të Nemanjidesshek. XIV” (Problems of the Relations in of thethe Albanians First withChristophe Picard, CNRS/Université 323-347. 2004. deToulouse, the Serb Part and Doumerc Bernard Ed. AlainDucellier. à Hommage ses Byzance etpériphéries. of the 14 Pegi, 2006. Tirana: Albania). eleventh-sixteenth-centuries the on A study Albania: Medieval of 237. 1-34. Wissenschaften, 1986. Akademie der Österreichische Vienna: Donauraum.in Mittleren Awarenzeit 305; 20-60.18 (1922): 260- Revue ecclesiastiqueFlorence 16(1921): jusqu’à (1274-1438). d’histoire celui de th century.)Studime Historike 3-4 213 th CEU eTD Collection Ze ______. “Autonomitë principatës eqyteteve të shqiptare së Balshajve” (TheAuthonomy the of Zamputi, Injac.“Lezha, Rodoni, Durrësi, dhe perpjekja efunditper rimëkëmbjen e principatave (An nëXII-XV” shek. shqiptare bregdetare mbi “Vështrim eqyteteve popullsinë ______. ______. “Shqiptarët përballë Anzhuinëve(1267-1285)(Les Albanais face auxAnjous de Kosova). intheBattleof në(Albanians BetejëneFushë-Kosovës” ______. “Shqiptarët (An nëXII-XV” shqiptare shekujt bregdetare mbipopullsinë eqyteteve ______. “Vështrim ______. “Albanian Heretics in Serbianthe Medieval Kingdom.” InTheTruth on Kosova. Ed. ______. “The Situation inEthnic Epiros Middleduring the Ages.”Studia Albanica1-2(1994): ______. “Ndjenja në fetare mesjetës” Shqipëri (The religiousgjatë feelingin Albania during ______. “Zotërimi i ______. “Zotërimi në XIII-XV” nëGropajve (The Possessions ofGropajin Dibër shek. þ evi ü Albanian in towns Principalitythe Balshaj).of Studime Historike 3(1980):169-188. Albanaises).Studime Historike 1(1964):95-126. Principautes des restauration de la tentative derniere et Durrës Rodon, (Lesh, shqiptare” centuries). Studime Historike 4(1982):147-156. twelfth-fifteenth in the towns coastal Albanian the of population the on overview Naples).” 199-222. Studime (1987): Historike Studime Historike 4(1989):149-155. Studime përEpokën e Skëndërbeutvol. 32-43.Tirana, I, ] 1989. overview of the populace In of the Albanian coastal cities centuries). in the XII-XV Kristaq Prifti. 1993. Encyclopaedia Tirana: Publishing House, 42-58. Middlethe Ages). Historike Studime 1-4(1994):5-15. 98-115. Unpublished Thesis. Master Budapest: Central University,European 1998. Dibërin 13 the , Nada. “Two Albanian Noble Kindreds: A Case study and ACasestudy Musachi the of Albanian Kindreds: Thopia.” “Twothe Noble , Nada. th and 15 th centuries). In Dibra dhe etnokultura e saj, vol.Dibër, 1995: etnokultura esaj, 1. InDibradhe centuries). 214 CEU eTD Collection Zutshi, PatrickN.R.“The Registersof Common Letters Urbanof Pope V (1362-1370)and Pope Zsoldos, Attila.“Hungary In under the ÁrpádsandAnjousA Concise (950-1382).” History of Živkovi Zimmerman,“Johannes Harald. de PlanoCarpini.”Biographisch-Bibliographisches ______. Lisi ne shekuj (Lissus in Centuries). Tirana, 1983. Zhegu, Koço. “Mbi stilet emureve tëLisit dhe problemi i datimit te tyre” (About the Mural Stiles Gregory Gregory XI (1370-1378). The Journal of Ecclesiastical History 51 (2000):497-508. István Ed. György 43-109.Budapest:Tóth, Corvina –Osiris, 2005. Present. the to Ages Middle Early the from Hungary of History The Hungary: (Zbornik radova Vizantološkog Instituta) 43(2006): 451-467. Rascia and Byzantium Kirchenlexikon. (1998):1112-1114. Vol. XIV in the First Half of the Twelfth of Lisi and the Problem of Their Datation).Studime Historike 4(1975):159-164. Century). Byzantine Studies ü , Tibor. “Duklja, Tibor. izme ÿ u Raškei uprvoj Viyantije polovini XII veka“ between (Dioclea 215

Top View